H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

43. Different Sex Story (45-56)

(78k)

Family Road Trip - Different Sex Story - Chapter 57 by CopyKatto full book limited free

45 Mother-in-Law Panties 1-3

trianglestitch

This is the first of a series of stories about my mother-in-law.

So I'm just the average Joe. But I married into a wealthy family...both in money and in looks. My wife is the eldest of five kids, two of whom are budding and beautiful women. Now I don't want to take away from the kids (of whom I will have another series of stories about) but the most gorgeous and beautiful of them all is their mother.

Her name is Angie. She turns 51 this year but does not look an age over 30. I still fantasize about the fist time I met her 15 years ago. She would be 36 and I would be 18. Perfect timing, if I would say so myself but that's for (yet) another story. Angie is 5'7" tall with a very fair complexion. A size 6 with 36C breasts that are to die for. They've slightly drooped down with age but are true fun bags in bed. But her best asset is her perfectly proportioned peach-shaped hips. Doing her from behind is such a pleasure as her bottom naturally opens up giving you a very welcoming sight and (truly) easy access to all her fucking glory.

Now let me fast-forward to the birth of my daughter and the first time all this raging fantasy and pent up sex exploded (pun intended) and became a reality.

When I first found out that Angie was coming to visit so that she could help out my wife through the first months of birth I was totally ecstatic. We lived in a 2-bedroom / 2-bath townhouse and that would mean the first time that I would be under the same roof (at night) with Angie. At that time I had no plans whatsoever. I just wanted to see her again (after living in another state after getting married) and she did not disappoint. When I picked her up from the airport she wore a simple tight fitting shirt with really hip-hugging jeans. I almost got a semi-hard on just by seeing her. But when the customary hugs-and-kisses came about I made it a point to slowly slide my hands and palms over her love handles in a more caressing manner while my other hand made it to her bra clips so I can leverage her into me to feel her breasts meet my chest. God! I was in heaven. (Kinda hard - another pun, though, as my wife was in the back seat with my daughter.)

So the rest of the trip was uneventful and as we arrived at our place we just helped them unpack. But with me and my panty fetish I was eagerly awaiting her to "freshen" herself up as that meant changing her soiled underwear after 12-hours worth of travel cross-country. God knows how fragrant the panty gusset would be and I was already imagining the mixture of crusty pussy juice and musky sweet odor. I simply cannot wait.

That's why when she stepped out in a ladies duster dress my mind when into dual-overdrive. Now I forgot to tell you how my mother-in-law is not tall but she has very long legs which makes her look really seductive walking down any aisle and accentuates her slender figure. Thoughts raced into my mind as to whether she was wearing anything underneath as I am sure that she's already bra-less, noticing her pencil eraser sized nipples that I felt were so relieved to be out of those restraining bras for hours on end.

So this is where I made my move. Knowing the baby is taking her afternoon nap for a good two hours I coerced my wife to take her mom to the grocery for supplies and toiletries. This should give me enough time to rifle through her wardrobe and, of course, her inviting panties that lay down on the bathroom hamper. So off they went and as soon as the garage door closed my hard on sprang to life.

I proceeded into her bedroom and gently checked out her panty collection, being extra careful as to not disturb the order that she would recognize. And just as I suspected all these years, she was a prude. Another thing I haven't mentioned about my mother-in-law was that she's very religious. She goes to church. Hears confessions and does about anything a God-fearing person would do. So this is why when I started combing through her panty collection of string bikinis, high-cut briefs and satin-lacy thongs I started to gently rub each gusset onto my throbbing penis and leaving just a slight cum stain that should be almost unnoticable. This was almost too exciting for me already as it would mean my semen would now come into contact with her beautiful pussy.

Now I had to rush to the bathroom for my "happy ending". (I called my wife first to check how much longer they'd be out so I can live out my fantasy as long as I comfortably can.) But there it lay. My mother-in-law's panties. A pink string bikini with the front and rear fabrics slightly rolled up, indicating a hurried manner by which it was removed. As I unwound the pink material the crust goodness unfloded in front of my eyes and immediately into my nose. I gently placed it on my nose and took a hefty breath to capture its aroma. Again, I was in heaven. By this time my penis is in my hand while I held her bikini onto my nose.

Each stain had a different scent and story to tell. Fabrics close to the clitoris had a pungent scent of urine, obviously from the many hours of travel. The next inch smelled so sweet, which led me to believe he had some pineapple or sweet berries for dessert. And as I inched closer to the rear the muskiness indicated how she must have been turned on the entire trip as it was layer-upon-layer of crusty and creamy muskiness.

My hands are now beating heavily only penis. I knew that it would just be a matter of minutes before my happy ending was had. So I folded the pink bikini in such a way that the gusset was fully exposed. I stuck my tongue out, lay it flat on it and started sucking my mother-in-law's sweet pussy nectar. Wave after wave of semen, six weeks worth, splashed out that pooled over the bathroom floor. I was finally in heaven!

This is the brave next step into pushing through my mother-in-law better...but first a little background for those who missed the first story.

So I'm just the average Joe. But I married into a wealthy family...both in money and in looks. My wife is the eldest of five kids, two of whom are budding and beautiful women. Now I don't want to take away from the kids (of whom I will have another series of stories about) but the most gorgeous and beautiful of them all is their mother.

Her name is Angie. She turns 51 this year but does not look an age over 30. I still fantasize about the fist time I met her 15 years ago. She would be 36 and I would be 18. Perfect timing, if I would say so myself but that's for (yet) another story. Angie is 5'7" tall with a very fair complexion. A size 6 with 36C breasts that are to die for. They've slightly drooped down with age but are true fun bags in bed. But her best asset is her perfectly proportioned peach-shaped hips. Doing her from behind is such a pleasure as her bottom naturally opens up giving you a very welcoming sight and (truly) easy access to all her fucking glory.

Now on to the story...

My mother-in-law has now made it a habit to visit us at least once a year; usually during the summer so she can spend time with our daughter and relax from the hustle and bustle of running their family business. I could not be more than happier to have her in our home. I have a keepsake panty to remember her yearly trip by. Plus, of course, the countless hours spent sniffing her panties from the hamper.

There was this one year where all she brought over were string bikinis from Marks and Spencer (a famous UK brand). Nude. White. Black. Those were the colors. Stains would vary from yellowish on the white ones. To whitish on the black ones. Regardless of the color, they just smelled heavenly and sweet. I took one as a keepsake that year. A black one with thick mucus stains near the rear gusset is stashed in a zip lock bag to retain it's wonderful odor.

The next year all she brought were those nice and frilly satin and lace ones. Man! I was in heaven. There is a certain property those satin fabrics have the amplifies a woman's pussy's scent. I still remember the first time I sniffed a woman's panties was when I was a teenager spending the weekend at my aunt's place. They were a very liberal and open kind of family who did not bother covering up after coming out from the shared bathroom. What I'd do was to wait for her to leave for work and then hustle over to the hamper to get a wiff of her freshly worn panties. I think that is how I got hooked into panties; specifically, those satin ones with triangle stitched seams. This year, I saved a nude colors all-lace front string bikini. This, by far, is the best in my collection. So pungent. So fragrant. So Angie.

This year, though, was a fresh set of Victoria's Secret Pink panties. I guess she scored those 7 for $25 deals they do twice a year. Kinda kinky I would say to see such a mature and lovely woman wearing these teeny-type panties. She had one boyshort that said "I love Boys". But the one I liked best was the plain white string bikini which stained so well, especially when she did not wear panty liners for the day.

So with all these years of pent up sex and desire for my mother-in-law I decided to make my move.

I'm a consultant by profession which means I travel a lot for a living and that week when "IT" happened was a really tiring one for me. I came home on a Thursday evening and did my "dues" to my wife who's been wanting it for the last 3 nights. I thought that would have killed my libido but it did not. The next night, I ended up working late again (Friday, mind you) so my wife went to sleep alone.

At around 2 AM, being tired a stressed out from the week, I decided to call it quits and started browsing Watchersweb. Man! That really got the juices going and after a round of "in-law" stories something inside me (hehe) just pushed me over the edge and urged me to "go-for-it" which I did. I slowly crept up the stairs into the room she stayed in. For whatever reason it was relatively hot upstairs so I saw my mother-in-law over the covers, laying on her back with only her knee-high nightie on. My heart was pounding I thought I was going to have a coronary. Inch by inch as I neared her bedside my penis was inching to attention. As I made it to her bedside she twitched a little and jerked her right leg outward, slowly exposing her pink lace-trimmed string bikini to me. I almost came at the sight! I can replay that over-and-over in my head and could literally cum in seconds.

Slowly and quietly I brought my nose closer to her panty-covered pussy and took a long whiff. I nudge my nose a bit into her pussy to gain more fragrance and she did not move. I stood up a bit and lowered my boxers and had my right hand stroking my penis in delight while I contemplated on whether to push through. I guess my penis did all the thinking at that moment so my left hand reached out, palms all open and caressed her pussy through her panties.

She still remained asleep. I then became braver and kneaded her pussy through the panties and through the healthy pubic hair the protected her clitoris. This went on for a good minute or so which at that time I knew that I've already crossed the line and everything would be downhill from here so I slipped my entire hand to the side of her panties and simultaneously teased her vaginal opening and clitoris. It was moist, warm and soft. And it was enough stimulation that my mother-in-law opened her eyes, still sleepy, and gave me a quizzical look, but never bothered jerking away from my caressing hands.

"What are you doing?" she asked. But before I could answer her eyes veered towards my very hard shaft and I continued to stroke amidst all this tension and she had her answer. It was another sight to remember. She gave me this "awww-poor-little-puppy" look and pouted her lips and said softly "We can't do this here. You're sister-in-law is a light sleeper." So off we went to the game room which was sound-proofed and had a large leather sectional.

She led me to the room and before I could shut the door she started lowering my boxers and knelt in front of me ready to "take care" of me. But I wanted her pussy more than I wanted a good blow job. So I lifted her up, sat her at the edge of the sectional and lifted her nightie off so I could nudge my nose back into her panties. As I did, moisture and fragrance was all I encountered. It was heaven. I stuck my tongue out and tried to lick her through the gusset but she had nothing of it. She slightly slid her index finger and pulled her panties to the side.

At that moment, I knew I had died and gone to heaven. I was staring face-to-face with my mother-in-law's pussy. Such a creation that I've only experienced through soiled panties and masturbation fantasies is now inches away from getting savored. So now I pushed through. Sticking my tongue out I licked and lapped her pussy like a popsicle on a hot summer day. I sucked her clit. Tongue-fucked her vaginal walls. And teased her arse hole which made her squirm and moan loudly. This we did for the next hour and at least 5 oh-so-wet orgasms for her. At one point she wanted me to take her panties off but I did not want that. I'm this guy whose panty fetish includes fucking a lady with her knickers on so she kept hers on.

I was so busy savoring her vaginal juices that I did not notice her removing her nightie altogether. Wow! was all I could say. This lady that I've desired for all these years is in her naked glory in front of me. The woman whose pussy gave birth to the pussy I'm married to. To the pussy that I'm currently savoring and pleasuring. To the pussy that is responsible for two other pussies (of my sisters-in-law) that I will be craving for years to come (pun intended).

After her sixth orgasm my mother-in-law nudge my head a bit and whispered that she needed a "time-out". Such a funny request in the middle of this hot sexcapade. So as I stood up, she used her foot to hold my boxers down on the ground while she grabbed hold of my penis and guided it into her mouth. Man! I was in heaven. Her tongue gave me sensations that I never thought were possible. And she kept on sucking. All the while I slowly reached out both my hands around her side and grabbed hold of her 36C breasts. Just as I expected all these years. True funbags indeed. Slightly saggy but they were really enjoyable. I twisted her nipples oh so slightly which evoked a slight muffled moan while she blew me. I knew I could not hold out any longer.

I pulled out of her mouth and saw the glistening penis that I knew would want to come home to Mama! (hehehe). I stroked it a bit. I saw her looking up into my eyes. Again she must be thinking, "What else could be next to this amazingly hot but torridly taboo encounter?" So I leaned her back. Licked her pussy hole wet for a copule of seconds and then lined up my penis to her now soaking wet pussy. Then upon looking up to her eyes it communicate a concern to which she voiced out "No. Not like this. It needs to be more beautiful than this."

It drove me nuts (another pun intended)! In the midst of all this passion. All this indecency. All this taboo. She was able to think of a better manner by which I would push through. And I could not be happier for the suspense. She then took my penis, lined it up to her slit and dry humped me to satisfaction. It was an amazing feeling. The combination of pussy juice, saliva, bare pink skin and pubic hair rubbing onto my penis sent waves and waves of pent up ejaculate out. First it hit her in the cheeks, then two ropes onto her breasts and the remainder gushed onto her fabulous bush until I was spent.

We laid on the couch, spent, breathing heavily and pondering on what we have just done...

Man, I'm in heaven! But first a little background for those who missed the initial parts of the story.

So I'm just the average Joe. But I married into a wealthy family...both in money and in looks. My wife is the eldest of five kids, two of whom are budding and beautiful women. Now I don't want to take away from the kids (of whom I will have another series of stories about) but the most gorgeous and beautiful of them all is their mother.

Her name is Angie. She turns 51 this year but does not look an age over 30. I still fantasize about the fist time I met her 15 years ago. She would be 36 and I would be 18. Perfect timing, if I would say so myself but that's for (yet) another story. Angie is 5'7" tall with a very fair complexion. A size 6 with 36C breasts that are to die for. They've slightly drooped down with age but are true fun bags in bed. But her best asset is her perfectly proportioned peach-shaped hips. Doing her from behind is such a pleasure as her bottom naturally opens up giving you a very welcoming sight and (truly) easy access to all her fucking glory.

And until just in recently all I had to enjoy of her was her company and the frequent trips to the hamper to savor her soiled underwear. But things changed after I decided to push through my fears and visited her one evening, in her sleep, caressed her pussy through her panties and ended up having the best time of my life in our game room, ejaculating on her face, on her breasts and on her pussy (not IN her pussy).

Now on to the story...

The remainder of her trip that year went as eventful as it can. We could not literally take our hands and mouths off each other. I would usually grab her breasts from behind. She would sway open her legs when I'm directly across her to tease me. She wore the tightest of shirts and dresses and the shortest of shorts to show off her perfectly tanned (and toned) body to me. Those will be one of her most memorable visits as of late. Here are some of the stories of heaven over those four weeks.

It started innocently one morning as I made my way to the kitchen after waking up. I was still groggy and was just wanting some orange juice and a coffee buzz to get me going. But I smelt pancakes in the air and bacon sizzling over the stove. It can't be my wife as I just left her in bed so I got quite excited to know that it was Angie, my mother-in-law. Lo and behold, it was her. Wearing just her black and flowing duster dress which really covered much of her striking legs and supple skin she looked up to me and smiled.

I went behind her. Wrapped my arms around her wast and planted a kiss on her neck. I made sure that I rubbed my hard-on on her buttocks and nestled it between her ass cheeks. She continued as if nothing was happening so I played along. Moving my hands slowly to where it was caressing her breasts, both of them and then gently peeling off the top of her duster to release them wonderful and supple orbs of beauty free.

At that time she playfully swatted my advances, saying jokingly "You wouldn't want any oil burns on these breasts of yours, would you?"

Man! I was in heaven. "Breasts of your!" I finally own them.

She put down her ladle, turned down the flame and reached behind me to rub my cock through my boxers, and then slowly slipped her hands in. The cold touch made my penis twitch with excitement. But I knew that the house would smell bacon shortly and everyone would be awake. This is when I made my move. I turned her around so that she faced the center island with her back still facing me then I slowly lifted the hem of her dress off her buttock to expose her purple satin panties she wore that evening. Wow! The feeling of smooth satin on a penis is just wonderful. I slid my cock in and out of her panty-covered buttocks and while I was getting into a good rhythm she did something that I never expected her to show me...she slid one of her hands into the front of her panties and fingered herself. (And I always thought that she was a prude and now it's again confirmed.) We were so in-tuned with each other that each buckle from her was met by a forward thrust from me. It was perfect. And just as I was getting into a good rhythm I tried to tilt my cock slightly forward in the hopes that I could catch her vaginal opening and tease it.

But Angie stopped rocking for a second, looked at me and said "Not now cowboy! You'll get your chance when I'm ready!"

And with that she spun around and climbed atop the kitchen counter, spread her legs and lifted the front of her dress up. She tapped ever so lightly on the gusset (instructing me to come closer) and as I drew nearer she pulled it aside and offered her now glistening pussy to me. Now I was hungry and horny at the same time so I just lapped up all her juices in one go. I stiffed my tongue so I can fuck her vaginal walls and tickle it. And this made her pussy really gush. After about ten minutes I decided that I needed to cum. I lined my cock again on her slit and she proceeded to dry hump me like the first time we did. I was heaven. She knew I was close so she held onto my cock and fist pumped it while directing it towards her vaginal hole where I shot close to ten ropes of cum on her pussy.

What happened afterwards is as breathtaking as the orgasm that we two felt. She took three of her fingers and slowly started to swirl my cum and her pussy juices together and brought it to her mouth where she sucked it clean. I was in awe for the good five minutes she did that. All I could do was to finish her off with a good tongue lashing to get her clean and ready for the day.

She came off the counter, straightened her dress and whispered "How's that for your daily serving of juice?"

The day went on by without any further incident. So as my mother-in-law really warmed up too me I think that my wife is starting to notice. And the most noticeable of all is when she goes out during the afternoons for a brisk walk around the park. I look forward to this the whole day when I'm working from home. This is my incentive to leave work early. The opportunity to gaze at my mother-in-law in her sexiest of tennis outfits.

Let me describe how it looks. It's your typical tennis skirt. Short. Tight on the hips. With a short-like fabric underneath to shield the panties. She had several colors but the best one was an aquamarine shade of blue. For a top, she wore the tight-fitting white dry fit shirt. A sports bra was always present as she was, after all, a prude and would not want others to think otherwise, lest realize that for several brief moments already her pussy had close encounters with a cock not that of her husband's.

As she was about to leave my wife requests me to go to the grocery for some supplies she forgot on the weekend. Since my mother-in-law was about to leave too, I asked her if I could drop her off the park to save her the walk. She obliged and winked at me in secrecy. I knew that this trip to the grocery would not be brief. As we drove off she began to face my way which meant he left knee was bent up all the way to the center console and I had a clear sight of her crotch. Covered with tennis skirt and panties, I could not make anything out of it but my imagination was running wild.

She then proceeded to knead her breasts with one hand while petting her pussy with the other and then said "Am I being a distraction, son?"

I reached out my right hand to try to touch her crotch but she swatted it away saying "Ah-ah-ah! You don't want us getting into an accident would you?!"

But as all comforting mother-in-laws are she leaned closer to me and freed my cock from the restraints of my running shorts and started pumping me. I had to find a quiet place to park and fortunate enough I saw a new construction site with lots of trees and heavy equipment. I swerved in quickly where I saw my mother-in-law licked her lips in excitement. As I parked the car, she jumped into the back seat and reclined it almost flat but enough that she still sat upwards. I jumped into the back as well and wedge my face onto her crotch. I yanked as hard as I can her skirt, breathed once onto her pussy and dove it. Man! I was in heaven! She was soaking wet and I was having all of it. Lick after lick she was moaning like there was no tomorrow.

She kept shouting "Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy. There. There. There. Ohh-myyy-godddd!"

I timed it so well that when I stuck my tongue inside her I felt her vaginal muscles contract and release.

"Amazing!" Both of us said in unison.

And then we laughed.

With my knees sore from the carpet I sat up and she grabbed my penis. "Now, let's take care of this before you wife wonders what took us so long."

She gave me the customary blow job. Now this is the first time I've actually wanted her to give me one. And she did not disappoint. I never really knew how deep throating felt until she dove all the way down and did things I never knew was possible with a hand or a vagina. I wanted to cum so badly but she held up for a few. Because as tradition had it I had to cum on her pussy. So she scooted over, pulled her skirt and panties in on swoop and rode my legs facing me so her pussy was now lined up to my cock. And then it was on! Dry humping, care of my mother-in-law. It was crazy. Imagine her riding the mechanical bull where her main goal was to ensure her pussy never leaves contact with my penis. It was heaven. She was in heaven too!

At one point she leaned back towards the front center console and I snuck in a finger on her clit which drove her mad.

"Uh-Uh-Uh-Uh. Make me come, son! Give it to Mama!"

That drove me nuts knowing the taboo and her acknowledging it plus the sensations of her hot and wet pussy grinding on my now ultra-rigid cock. I told her I was about to come and just like that she unmounted and engulf my penis with her mouth.

She reached up for air once and said, "Give me all of it, son!"

And dove back in. Thirty seconds later, wave after wave, spurt after spurt of cum filled her mouth. She never missed a drop. Between the twirling of her tongue and the gentle sensations of swallowing my cum gives blow jobs, her blow jobs and outer worldly feeling.

As we caught our breath, lying in each other arms, at the back seat of my SUV she slowly stoked my softening penis while I caressed her wonderful breasts. Me, I was thinking how fortunate I am to have such a loving and ultra sexy mother-in-law.

As for her, she quietly uttered "I think it's time!"

46 Don't Pull Out

BlinkerskiteAgain

I never thought I would ever be telling anyone about a situation like this, let alone writing about it, but I have to get these strange new feelings off my chest. My name is Gary and I've been married to the love of my life, Cindy for about 15 years. We were each other's high school sweethearts and after dating all through college we got married and its been pretty good up until recently.

Our sex life has always been a good one, and I had no real complaints except that sometimes I felt like we were in a rut. I began to spend more time online reading sex stories and you can imagine my surprise when I came across the ones where guys wanted their wives to have sex with other men. At first the thought made my stomach twist. I didn't want to imagine Cindy with another man. The idea of her climaxing on another guy's cock repulsed me, and made me scared as hell she'd love his cock more than mine.

Well as you can guess, over time I kept reading those stories and I started to envision Cindy with other men. Now I can't get the thought out of my mind.

One night after one of our regular love making sessions we started to talk a little about what our fantasies were. Cindy mentioned that she had always wanted to be taken roughly and forced to accept my load deep inside of her. We always used condoms as she just felt more clean that way plus we could avoid pregnancy.

When she asked me what turned me on, before I even thought about it, I blurted out "I want to watch you fuck another guy." Her eyes widened at my words and she plunged her fingers into her pussy as she came. She quickly grabbed my cock and forced me inside her. I can't remember her ever being that wet. The bed was literally soaked in her juices by the time I shot off, filling the condom with my seed.

Afterwards we discussed what had happened and Cindy admitted to being turned on by the thought of being with another man, but felt that I was all she needed. We decided to keep it a fantasy and for the next few months, our sex was vastly improved as I pretended to be a string of men, some friends, some strangers, a couple times I pretended to be her handsome cousin Howie (that one surprised me a bit). Cindy became multi-orgasmic as she rode her fantasy lovers and talked dirty about all the things "they" were doing to her and how much more she loved "their" cocks more than mine.

The game made me feel weird. On the one hand I was having great sex, on the other pretending to be cuckolding myself made me feel a little self conscious. Cindy would assure me that it was just sexy talk that got her more into the moment but she really seemed to enjoy the game a little too much.

Things escalated as our "stranger" sessions became more involved. We would go out to bars and such, where I would arrive separately and pick her up for a wild night of cheap sex. Her "husband" never the wiser.

One night as I went to meet her for one of our dates I was called in to work at the last minute. I called her at the bar just as she arrived and told her we had to scrap our plans and I would meet her home in a few hours. At this she playfully said "Maybe I'll play the game for real tonight, and you can come home to a well fucked wife." I smiled at her teasing.

"Just make sure he wears a condom." We giggled a bit at the situation and I said. "I'll see you at the apartment a little later sweetheart."

She told me she loved me and she'd probably just get a quick beer and head home, as she hung up.

As soon as I got to the office, it turned out that my partner had already gotten there ahead of me and since his night was already ruined he insisted I go and be with Cindy. Since she said she was going to our apartment I thought I would just meet her there and got back in record time. I started to relax and wait on my bride to arrive when I looked up and realized she was over an hour late from when she should have been home. Just as I was thinking of giving her a call, I saw headlights in the parking lot from the living room window.

I went to look and saw that Cindy had just pulled up, but there was another car pulling in right next to hers. The cars both shut off and I waited as Cindy climbed from her car only to walk over to the new car parked next to hers. She spoke to what looked like a younger looking guy for a few minutes then walked around and got into his passenger side door. My stomach began to twist. "She didn't just pick up a guy for real." I thought. As soon as this thought began to fester, this guy started his car again and slowly crept around the corner of the parking lot where its a bit dark. During the summer I've seen more than a few teenagers park back there and make out or whatever.

My curiosity was killing me as I spied the car in the dark distance, parked next to the fence with the lights off. I could only imagine what was happening when I made up my mind to go down there and check this out.

I made my way to parking lot and circled wide to avoid them seeing me. This area of the parking lot has a lot of bushes and I used them for cover as I crept closer. As I approached my hope that this was all innocent faded as I heard the unmistakeable sounds of my wife cumming. I peeked from my hiding spot to see that her new man was fingering her pussy and sucking noisily on her delicate breasts.

"You sure I can't have any of this sweet pussy?" He kept saying almost as a mantra, while bringing my wife to what sounded like another climax.

"I can't." Her words caught in her throat as he continued to manipulate her body. "I'm — m-m-married."

"Oh so its alright for my fingers to fuck you, but not this?" He grabbed her hand and placed it on his dick. "Yeah stroke my cock, bitch. I don't give a fuck about your husband. Ooh and the way you're stroking that dick, don't look like you give a fuck either." They each kept touching each other for awhile before he pulled his fingers from her snatch and held them up to her face. "Lick yourself off my fingers bitch." Cindy thrust his fingers into her mouth moaning wildly as she slurped every drop of herself from them.

When she had cleaned them he put his hand behind her head and started to push her face down into his crotch. She resisted, "No. No I can't do this, please don't make me do this. My husband..." With that he pushed harder.

"Bitch I said I don't give a fuck about your husband. You picked me up in that bar. You brought me back here, so I'm not leaving until you make me fucking cum.! Now suck my cock you fucking cunt!" He pushed again and Cindy's head disappeared into the car, and I began to hear the sound of her slurping on this angry stranger's cock. I'll admit to being more than a little afraid of the situation. Here was my wife with another man living out her deepest fantasy, but I also felt the danger of this mean asshole with his dick in my wife's mouth. Should I stop this? The 7 inches of blue veined steel in my pants made the decision for me not to act.

Cindy continued to suck this guy's cock for what seemed like a half hour. I would occasionally see her blond ponytail bounce in and out of sight as he berated her as a "good slut" and said how her husband didn't know what he was missing. Before too long he started to guide her pace until his hand was a blur on the back of her head. "Yeah. Yeah here I cum. Swallow my load bitch! AAAAaaahhhhh!" I could hear Cindy choke a bit and sputter as he unloaded in her mouth.

Fine I thought. That's it. She's had her fun, and now its over. I was so turned on that I could not wait until she got upstairs so I could fuck her senseless.

"Oh my god. You're still hard." Cindy said as I turned back to see her still stroking his cock, now with a smug look on his face. "My husband is only good for one." I was surprised that her usual cuckolding sexy banter had made it into this situation, and it made me a more uncomfortable.

"Yeah baby. I'm not your husband I'm good to go all night. Why don't you climb that ass over here and see what it feels like with a real man's dick inside you." Alarm touched me as I wondered if she had any condoms. She gave voice to my fears as she said, "I can't, I don't have any condoms, and I really should go now."

He reached out and grabbed her wrist. "What did I tell you about teasing me bitch? You know you want this dick and you're going to take all 9 inched of it. Besides I don't fuck with condoms anyway, I like bitches to swallow my cum. Get over here." With that pulled her over to his side of the car, making her awkwardly straddled his torso.

"But I can't.." Cindy said as I saw him thrust himself upward, penetrating my wife for the first time. She immediately cried out in pain as he reached past where I had ever been inside of her. After a few strokes of his hard cock I could again hear the sounds of wet sloshing from inside the car as she began to ride his cock in earnest.

I watched covertly as Cindy's face contorted in a mask of pleasure. She got into a steady rhythm soon and then began to cum. She cried out in multi-orgasmic bliss as her lover squeezed her sweat soaked tits.

"Does your husband's cock feel this good?" He asked as he pinched hard at her nipples.

"Oh god! No. I love your cock. I love your cock! I love your COCK!" She screamed as she came again.

"I'm about to cum baby. Get down there and swallow my cum, bitch. Swallow it." He cried as I could see him try to shift her from his lap.

"Please..." she said in a soft voice still thrusting herself on top on him. "Please don't pull out. I want –you ...to... to cum inside of me." She began to repeat these words over and over growing louder and bolder with each stroke. She was basically begging this guy to fill up her married pussy.

"Please don't pull out. Cum inside me. Please cum inside me! Oh god cum inside me!" The pounding of wet flesh became all that I could hear before I heard the guy start to groan.

"Aaaahhh shit! Take it bitch! Aaaaaaahhhhh Take this...Dick!" Cindy began to cum yet again as he filled her pussy with cum.

I was devastated. I know this was a kind of fantasy for me too but the reality was so hard to take. I was still turned on but just as stunned by what I had just seen.

As soon as she caught her breath, I watched as Cindy climbed off of her lover's lap, looking a little sheepish at her own behavior.

"That was amazing." She said still catching her breath. "Thank you for a fun time. Oh would you look at what I did to your beautiful cock? Its soaked in cum." To the surprise of myself and the guy she then leaned over and slurped up their combined juices as he tipped his head back in pleasure. After a few more minutes she leaned back up, wiping her mouth. "All clean. But now look he's all hard again. I can't let you go home like that." She said as she again climbed aboard his cock for another hard ride. When he was close to cumming the second time around, he didn't even tell her, he just grabbed her hips and slammed his cock home as he deposited another load into Cindy's womb.

After that she quickly dressed and excused herself from the car thanking "Don" one last time. Then she dashed into the back entrance of our building giving Don a little wiggle of her ass as she closed the door behind her. Don's car pulled off and I found myself alone in the bushes with a raging hard on and more than a little hurt.

I knew as soon a she was inside the apartment it would be obvious that I was home, so I made my way upstairs trying to think about how I was feeling. When I got inside, Cindy was nowhere to be seen. I went into the bedroom and there she was stark naked laying spread eagle on the bed waiting for me.

"I told you that I might come home with a surprise. Now get over here and taste your treat." She said her eyes alight with desire. "I made you a double cream pie, and I can't wait for you to eat it."

"Maybe this might be okay after all", I thought as I buried my face in her delicious pussy.

The End

47 Truth or Dare with my Sister-in-Law

CDarcy

A special thank you to Stealthwriter for the help in editing...

I was suspicious as soon as I heard the oozing sweetness in her voice. My wife of four years called me at work just before noon to ask me if I would be willing to go "rescue" her 18 year old little sister and bring her back to California. She went on to tell me how her sister had just broken up with her jerk of a boyfriend and was out of a place to live. She then confessed that she had volunteered me to do the four hour each way turn around trip from our place to Vegas.

Six hours later I pulled up outside my sister-in-law's work place to pick her up. We swung by and grabbed a few boxes of her possessions out of her friend's car, and were quickly on our way back across the desert.

As the misfit of the family, she has always leveraged shock value to get attention. She had several tattoos, her hair was always a different color, today it was bleached blond, and she had a sailor's vocabulary. Whereas my wife is an athlete and well put together, the most exercise my sister-in-law seems to get is lifting her fork or rolling a joint. Her weight had spiraled up over the last couple of years, but even with her being 5'5" and close to 200 pounds; still, she is a very attractive girl.

As soon as we were out of town, she asked me if it was okay if she changed from her work clothes and put on something more travel friendly. I told her that it was no problem and I would be happy to stop at the next rest stop. She said, "No need to pull off," as she quickly stripped her shirt over head, as she gave me a great view of her red bra with a sparkling rhinestone in the middle, holding two of the largest jiggling tits I had ever seen. She reached around and grabbed her tank top from her backpack and pulled it on, still showing off her amazing cleavage. She then wiggled out of her pants, and I saw that she wore a matching red thong. She then pulled on some loose fitting cut off sweat shorts over her thick thighs.

She looked at me and, catching me watching her, gave me a coy smile and said, "It's a long drive, let's play a game."

I said, "Sure, what are you up for?"

"I don't know, what do you want to play?" She replied.

"It was your suggestion babe, you pick," I said.

"How about Truth or Dare?" she asked with surprise hint of trepidation.

"Are you sure?" I asked, with my eyebrow cocked.

She giggled and said with mock confidence, "I am sure, unless you want to chicken out!"

I smiled and said, "You're on! We'll play 'Truth or Dare?'"

"Truth," she said.

"Okay, tell me where you got that fantastic bra and panty set," I asked.

"Oh, did you like them?" she smiled and then continued, "I got them at Victoria's Secret." Then she quickly said, "Your turn, Truth or Dare?"

I went for truth to see what kind of tone she was going to take to this game. She turned toward me and said, "Boxers or briefs, which do you wear?"

It was my turn to smile, and I replied, "Neither, I prefer to go commando, it saves on the wash."

Her face looked a bit shocked as my answer had caught her a bit off guard. I continued and asked her, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth" she replied.

I asked, "When did you lose your virginity."

She tossed her hair over her shoulder and took a deep breath as she shifted in her seat to face me. "In the eighth grade, and it was with Tommy Peterson. We went to the winter formal dance at school and afterwards one thing lead to another. He ended getting about three thrusts in with his four-inch dick before he blew his load. It was so sad and quick, he totally left me frustrated and disappointed. We broke up shortly thereafter."

She raised one of her feet up and rested her chin on her knee while sitting toward me giving me a peek down her loose shorts at her red lacy thong. "Truth or Dare?" she asked.

"Truth," I said as she caught me stealing a look down her shorts.

"Are you enjoying the view?" She asked, while looking downward shyly.

I replied, "I do indeed like the view. I have always thought you were very attractive. But to tell you the truth, because I am driving, I don't get to appreciate it fully."

She squirmed a little and said, "Thank you, you are pretty hot yourself.",

I asked her, "Truth or Dare?"

She answered, "Truth."

"What was your most embarrassing moment," I asked.

She laughed and said, "When I was fourteen. It was that Labor Day party at my Grandparent's pool. You and my sister had just started dating and I had the biggest crush on you. I dove in trying to show off and when I came up my bikini top had slipped down exposing my right tit to you, and my cousin Billy saw it. Billy, the perv, still has never let me live that down."

I laughed with her and said, "I totally remember that you were so cute and adorable and I remember that you turned completely red. You really did look good in that bikini."

She asked me "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," I replied.

"What do you mean, 'I looked good in that bikini' and what were you thinking when that happened? Remember, it was embarrassing, so please be kind," she said with a smile.

I took a deep breath and confessed, "That little black bikini was hot and left little to the imagination. You had bloomed so early and you already had a great chest. The thought of that cute pink nipple that was hard and puckered has been the subject of more than one lonely evening fantasy for me. Out of curiosity, how big was your bust then?"

She smirked, "Humm... at 14? I was only a 34 c. What do you mean 'lonely evening fantasy?'"

I shifted in my seat, "Um, you know, things to think about when the only date I have is my right hand."

She laughed and said, "I had NO IDEA, you have ever thought of me in that way."

I said, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," she said as she slowly waved her bent leg back and forth slowly exposing more and more of her panties to me.

I asked, "So, when did your crush on me end?"

She bit her bottom lip a little and sheepishly answered, "Who said it ended?"

She looked up and I smiled, which seemed to reassure her a bit as I said, "Well, I am very flattered and deeply honored."

She looked over at me and said "I drank 2 big cups of coffee this afternoon at work; I've got to stop and pee at the next gas station."

I told her, "I have to do the same. I'll keep my eye out."

She asked me, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," I said.

She replied, "What was the kinkiest thing I had done while making this drive to Vegas before?"

I answered, "Your sister and I would always play on this stretch of road. She would flash truckers, she would suck me off, I would play with her, and we would stop on the side of the road and screw. We even found a glory hole in one of the rest stops once and played for an hour with anonymous travelers. Yeah, the kinkiest time had to be the time at the glory hole."

My wife can come off as a prude, so this shocked her. She blushed and said, "I had no idea, I thought I was the wild one. Tell me what happened?"

I continued, "Well, we stopped at the rest stop and I noticed there was a 3-inch hole drilled between two of the stalls in the men's bathroom. I told her about it but she didn't believe me. The bathroom was empty so I took her in to show her. We heard footsteps coming, so we ducked into the handicapped stall and locked the door. We hear the door next to us open then close and the sound of a zipper. I peeked through the hole and saw the guy pissing. As his stream ended he started fondling his dick until it got hard. Your sister pushed me out of the way to take a look just as he pushed his hard dick through the hole. I whispered to her to take hold of it and help the guy out. She reached out and started stroking him slowly. She picked up speed as we heard additional footsteps coming down the steps outside. I could see the guys fingers grasp the top of the stall as he grunted and started to shoot all over your sister's hands."

"Oh my god!" she squealed.

"There's more," I said. "The guy pulled back and opened the door and we could hear him acknowledge the man from the other footsteps who had entered the bathroom. We heard the door on the stall next to us open and shut again and I peeked through the hole. I could see a perfectly shaped and sized cock pointing towards us as he gently fed it through the hole. I asked your sister if she was ready for another one and suggested that she take this one in her mouth. She leaned down and stroked the guy two or three times before leaning down and took him in her mouth. As she was bent over, I pulled up her skirt and moved her panties to the side to begin fingering her. She was so soaked and turned on, and she was moaning on the guys cock. I moved in behind her and started to fuck her as she sucked the strangers cock. I could tell by the guys groaning that he was close, and within a couple of minutes he started cuming in your sister's mouth. She was so turned on by the whole experience that her pussy started to clamp down on my dick as she came, forcing me over the edge. Yeah, that was the kinkiest thing we've ever done on this trip across the desert anyway." I finished with a wink.

My sister-in-law had her mouth agape in shock and she was flushed across her chest; "Truth or Dare?" I asked.

"Truth," she answered, still reeling from my recent revelation.

I replied, "Tell me about one of your kinkiest desires."

She looked down and squirmed a little. She looked over at me and said, "Do you really want to know?"

I said, "I'd love to know you a bit better, try and shock me."

She smiled and looked me dead in the eyes, "Pee turns me on."

"Really, what part of it turns you on?" I asked.

"Watching and being watched. Just talking about it causes me to tingle," she said.

Her bravado seemed to come back as she asked me, "Truth or Dare?"

"Dare," I answered.

That seemed to catch her a bit off guard. She thought for a moment and said, "I dare you to prove you aren't wearing any underwear."

I thought of whipping out my cock for her, but decided to go with a bit more build up. I pulled the side of my shorts up to the waistband to show her that I wasn't wearing underwear; then I adjusted my cock as I pulled the leg back down.

I asked her, "Truth or Dare?"

She answered, "Dare."

I dared her to take off her bra. She smiled and reached under her tank top to pull her bra off over her shoulders leaving her tank top on. Without her bra I could make out the outline of her nipples that had hardened and were standing at attention. She tossed her bra at me and I looked at the tag, it read "40DD."

She smacked me and said, "Guys are such pigs." She then looked at me and said, "Truth or Dare?"

I took another truth and she asked what I thought about her, "Am I pretty," she asked. I told her that, although she was bigger, I thought that she was beautiful in her own right.

I asked her, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," she answered.

I asked her, "How turned on are you right now?"

She opened her legs and pulled her shorts to the side, showing me the large wet spot that had soaked through her red panties. She said, "What do you think? Look at what you have done to me. This certainly isn't pee, although I really do have to go." Then she said, "Your turn, Truth or Dare?"

I said, "I have to go too, and it looks like we are still a ways off to the next gas station. I'll take a dare this time."

She reached back and found an empty Gatorade bottle as she said, "I dare you to pee in this."

I cocked my eyebrow at her told her to hold on to the wheel. At 75 miles an hour I took out my penis and stuck the tip in the bottle then started to fill it up. She moved her head down for a close up and said, "That is one of the hottest things I've ever seen."

I finished and tucked myself back in, then told her that it was her turn.

She said, "I don't think I can aim that well."

I laughed and told her it was her turn for Truth or Dare.

She said, "Truth." I asked her if she was having fun. She told me that indeed she was and added that she had been attracted to me for a long time. She also added "Seeing you piss made me have to go even worse. I need you to pull over now!"

I found a side road where we could exit so she could pee. When we slowed to a stop she jumped out and dropped her shorts and red panties and squatted next to the truck. I could hear the pee hitting the ground and asked her to see her panties. She smiled and tossed them to me. As I caught them, I noticed how the crotch was wet. I looked at the tag and saw that she was a size 16. Then I tossed them in the back of my truck along with her matching bra. As she pissed she looked directly at me and, with a wicked smile, asked me if I wanted to watch.

I scooted over in the seat and, as she continued to squat, she pulled her lips apart so I could watch. Her piss streamed in an arc before hitting the ground.

She finished, pulled up her shorts and jumped back in. She said, "Thank you, I really needed that."

As we returned to the road, she asked me, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," I responded.

"Did it turn you on to watch me pee?" She asked.

I answered, "Very much. I wish I had seen more, but just the sound of it, along with your wicked grin, was a huge turn on for me." I was anxious for the game to continue, "Truth or Dare?"

"Dare," she replied.

"I dare you to flash the next trucker we pass," I said.

She said, "Okay, Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," I answered.

"What is your favorite sexual thing to do?" she asked.

"Mmmm," I thought before answering. "I like almost anything sexual, but my favorite thing is making a woman squirt. There really is no comparison to the feeling of satisfaction that I get to have my partner, after back to back orgasms, culminate in the ultimate orgasmic expression by squirting all over the place." "I'm almost afraid to ask," she replied, "but what do you mean?"

I turned to her and said, "A woman can have two distinct orgasms, the first that radiates out of your clit, the second from deep inside you connected with your g-spot."

As I was finishing my explanation, I pointed at a truck we were about to pass. I slowed down to the pace of the truck while she turned to the window and lifted her shirt. The trucker smiled from ear to ear and waved back to us. My sister-in-law pulled her shirt down and sat back saying, "Wow, that was really more exciting than I expected."

I looked at her tank top to see the nipples jutting at attention, and I nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, I can see that." I then said, "Truth or Dare?"

"Truth," she said.

I asked, "What is the most orgasms you have had in a single session?"

She looked at me quizzically and said, "Uh, just one."

"So far," I quipped with a grin.

"So far then," she smiled and asked, "Truth or Dare?"

"I'll take a dare," I replied.

She thought for a moment and said, "I dare you to let me touch your cock."

I pulled the leg of my shorts aside and presented my semi-stiff member to her. She slid over and took my shaft in one hand, while with her other, she caressed my hairless balls. She cooed as my penis stiffened in her hand. Taking a couple of slow strokes she inhaled deeply and said, "Very, very nice. I especially love how smooth you feel." After another minute of this, she sat back and said, "I'll take a dare."

She was sitting Indian style on the seat facing me, and I could tell that she was soaking through the crotch on her shorts. "I dare you to let me taste your juices," I said. She pulled her shorts aside and her plump, glistening, shaved pussy came into view. Her lips were slightly parted and I could see her creamy white juices oozing out. She leaned back and said, "Here you go." I took a finger and, while sliding it slowly up her slit, her juices coated the end of my finger, and I could feel her legs shutter. I then took this finger and put it in my mouth, tasting the sweet, citrus taste of her pussy. She moaned deeply while watching me lick my finger clean.

I looked at her and, with a wink, said, "Dare."

She told me that she needed an orgasm in the worst way, and could I finger her while we were driving. She put her feet on the dash, leaned the seat back, and I went to work. In five minutes she was screaming in orgasm and, afterward, said, "Oh My God that was amazing!"

I told her, "That was only the beginning; it gets a lot better." Then I smiled.

She said, "Pull off the road."

We pulled off onto another side road. I came around her side of the truck, laid her back on the seat and took off her shorts. Then I pulled her tank top over her head. Going down on her I began slowly licking her clit, while putting two fingers deep inside to rub her G-Spot.

She said, "Oh my god, what are you doing down there it feels fucking amazing!" as she writhed all over the seat.

I stopped licking and said, "I am going to make you squirt," then I went back to nibbling her clit.

She was moaning and groaning and I was licking, sucking and plunging my fingers faster and faster. She grabbed my head with one hand and the steering wheel with the other as her thighs started to tremble. I slowed my fingers while increasing the flicking of my tongue. Her juices were flowing, her nipples rigid and hard, and the veins in her neck contracted as she started to orgasm. While her pussy tightened around my fingers, I started to rub her g-spot. While one orgasm subsided, a second started to build. I had two fingers massaging her g-spot while i shifted my body up, taking a nipple in my mouth. I sucked and nibbled on one nipple, while with my other hand, I caressed the other. I could feel her build, as she her spread legs and started to quiver. Her whole body began to convulse as she screamed in pleasure, "Holy Fuuuuuuuck!"

I then lowered myself back down her body and, putting one of her legs on each of my shoulders, my tongue went back to work on her erect clit. She was sweating and panting and trying to catch her breath as she squirmed under my touch. I took some of the juices that were running down her pussy and lubed my other index finger, then slid it under her to her ass hole. I applied a little bit of pressure as I continued to lap her pussy.

Her next orgasm hit within seconds as I wiggled my finger on her ass and flicked my tongue over her clit.

"This is too much, but oh my god, it feels so amazing!" She moaned.

I switched back to rubbing her g-spot, while rising up her to kiss her and caress her body. Her orgasms were building and climaxing faster and harder. She reached up to grab the steering wheel and pull her knees up to her chest, leaving her pussy gaping open while my fingers continued to work their magic inside her. Her body tightened up and she exploded, squiring all over me and the seat. She ejaculated in such quantity that it soaked into the seat and filled the air with the pungent smell of sweat and citrus.

Her eyes got wide as she said, "What the fuck was that?"

I told her, "That my dear, is you squirting."

She said, "Oh my god, that was the most amazing thing that I have ever experienced. I have never even read about something that good."

She could feel my hard cock on her leg as we lay beside each other. Giving it a squeeze, she said, "You poor man, we need to take care of you."

She rolled me on my back and took my shirt and shorts off, exposing my shaved cock and balls at full attention, and pulsating with my heart beat. She cupped my balls and leaned down to slowly suck my dick and lick the underside of my head. She then straddled me and guided my hard manhood into her soft, plump, wet pussy as she sat on me. I reached up and took hold of her massive tits and started massaging them as she slowly started sliding up and down my shaft.

Her pace quickened while I told her how beautiful she was, and how much I appreciated the view. While she rode me her huge breasts bounced up and down. The veins running through her nipples from her neck and chest were clearly visible on her milky white skin. She screamed from another orgasm, causing her pussy to contract around my shaft. I thrust my hips upward to bury myself deeper inside her. I grabbed her hips as I shoot my load into her womb. She collapsed on top of me while we kissed. Our tongues danced together as I softened and slipped from her.

She said, "That was amazing. Thank you, thank you and thank you again."

I told her that I felt the same but that we should get back on the road. The sun was setting as we dressed and as we turned onto the freeway with 200 miles still to go; I saw the twinkle in her eye as she said, "Truth or Dare..."

48 A Ride in the Back Seat

fireballxl5

I listened to the beat of the tires on the seams of the road, tapping rhythmically like bored fingers on a table. The voices of Frank and Billy Boy in the front seat droned on. Names, batting averages, memorable games, draft choices, questionable decisions, an endless stream of mind-numbing facts that meant nothing at all to me. How can a person put so much information, of no practical use, in their head? And why? I usually had to ask one of the soccer moms what my own team's record was. For me, the exciting thing in sports is how the kids I coach are playing the game we're in right now, or how we will play the next one. It was going to be a long night.

The bodies on either side of me lay motionless under the blankets we shared. These two wives had heard this for many years, until all this talk of sports rumbled in the background like the sound of the waves to a person who lives on the beach -- a part of the unnoticed background, neither inspiring nor annoying.

The shape on my right shifted. The audible breathing told me that she was awake. I felt her eyes in the dark. I turned my head toward her and our eyes met. She was hidden below eyelevel by the blanket we shared. The assistant pastor's wife Doris was looking at me, thinking. Her eyes told me that she was smiling.

She always smiled. She was athletic and upbeat. Every time I saw her, always in her crisp cotton blouses, shorts, tanned legs, blond hair in a ponytail, she radiated sunlight, health, and optimism. She was a confident one.

I didn't really know Doris that well. She was always at the practices where her kid was on the soccer team I coached. One time, a few weeks earlier when a surprise shower interrupted practice, she invited me into her Suburban to wait out the rain. Sitting alone with her in the front seat, I couldn't help noticing that her white cotton blouse had become almost transparent from the water. She obviously wore a bra, but there was something stimulating about seeing something I shouldn't see; underwear in broad daylight. My glance rested a little too long, and she caught me.

At this point, most women I have met would be uncomfortable, and would cross their arms to cover themselves, pull on a jacket, or try to distract me with conversation. Doris surprised me by simply smiling, with an accepting expression that seemed to say, "I'm as comfortable with your appreciation as a tree would be comfortable letting a passerby view its fruit." The look was not sexual, at first, but simply accepting. We talked about the kids (who were doubtless driving someone else's mom nuts in another car) – about the kids' social life, funny things they did, their athletic development, and the school.

As we talked, Doris frequently looked out the front window as she spoke, giving me the opportunity to glance down. I felt drawn to those tits. They were perfect. About the size of grapefruits. I began to wonder if she was modeling them for me. Her fingers would run under the buttoned edge of the blouse absent-mindedly, drawing my attention that I fought to focus elsewhere. Something about the way she moved was fluid and sensual, like a fruit tree slowly blowing in the breeze, so that by the action of the movement, you can tell the size and shape of the fruit. You can imagine its heft, what it would feel like in your hand as you brought it onto your lips. What it would taste like.

Chattering musically, she absent-mindedly shifted position in the driver's seat, leaning against the door, drawing her right leg up to lie bent on the seat, its ankle resting under her left knee. Her loose khaki shorts (the same ones she was wearing now, I realized) opened as she talked. I suddenly became terrified that I would look at her crotch. That I would give some sign of my growing arousal. That by a look or a sound in my face I would betray myself. That I would spoil the moment and she would cover up. That she would avoid me from then on, forever. A married woman, not for you, buddy, not even to look?

She gave me a break. She sighed musically, placing her palms on top of her head, and leaned her head back facing the ceiling, stretching lazily like someone completely contented, at home, thrusting her chest toward me. Oh, she was marvelously sexy, and so skilled at this game that I couldn't be quite sure whether she was doing this for my benefit. She held this pose for a long moment, giving me the opportunity to drink in the rising swell of her breasts, stretching the buttons of her blouse as she arched her back, a moment to watch them rise and fall with her breathing. To see the exact size and position of her nipples. To get just a little peek at the pink and yellow floral pattern on her cotton panties through the loose leg of her pants. To see one arm fall casually, the finger resting inside the leg of her shorts and absent-mindedly move up and down the material. Absent-mindedly pulling it back, improving my view. To see her look expectantly back at me, half smiling, catching me watching her languid motion. She continued this teasing up and down movement with the leg of her shorts as if unaware that she was doing it.

A sudden banging on the window behind my back brought a startling conclusion to this wonderful moment. "Hey, coach! My mom wants to know if we're gonna practice or if she should go home or what." As if startled from a dream, at the same moment in the dark back seat, driving down the road at night with Billy Boy and Frank blathering in the front seat, I felt a hand touch mine. Doris's hand.

She smoothed the back of my right hand and then went searching for the other. She found my left hand, the one farther from her and cupped her fingers around it. I sat shocked as she lifted it. Brought it quietly, slowly across my body under the blanket we shared. Brought it directly to her right breast and covered it there, palm over the nipple, watching me all the time with questioning eyes.

Wow! I could feel the blood in my temples. Hear it in my ears, like the sound of an elevated train. I smiled at her. Then grinned and began to slowly massage her breast through the fabric of the blouse. Through the bra. She lowered the blanket enough that I could see her bring a finger to her lips, making the silent sign of "Shh!" She was looking past me at Lisa, seated to my left. I quickly glanced to my left, but Lisa had already turned away. She was looking out the window.

Lisa is tall, very thin and a bit timid. She's attractive in a Shelly Duvall sort of way, but has never said two sentences to me at the same time. I think she and Doris must be good friends.

Doris leaned her head back and closed her eyes as I moved my hand in very gentle circular motions around each of her breasts, palms barely resting on the surface as I rubbed. She arched slightly, trying to get more pressure. At this, I stopped my gentle massage, and worked my way to the buttons. I opened the two buttons closest to her breasts and slid my hand inside to resume my slow circular rubbing. With her eyes closed, Doris smiled as one whose suspicions have been confirmed. She arched her back even further, and I recognized the invitation. With my free right hand, I reached up behind her and with only a little fumbling, I managed to release the clasp.

I stretched and lifted the bra fabric between the two breasts and lifted the bra up out of the way, at the same time sliding my right hand down to cup the edge of her marvelously tight little ass. My left hand molded itself to Doris's wonderfully firm little breast with her hard little nipple between my thumb and forefinger, which I used to stroke and pull the nipple gently like a tiny little penis. With this, Doris's eyes widened and she took a sudden gasping breath, which she stifled by biting the blanket and pushing it over her wide-eyed face.

"So how you doing back there?" Frank was Doris's husband, sitting in the passenger seat directly in front of her. He had turned around to face me. I knew that it must be very dark, and that Frank couldn't see a thing. But I felt as if we had been caught in broad daylight. That he could see beneath the blanket. That if I spoke, my voice would betray me. That he would rip me from the car, beat me by the side of the road and leave me for dead. All I could do was look back, unable to speak.

Lisa saved the day, I mean, the night. "Hush, Frank. We're trying to sleep." she said, in a sleepy voice.

Frank was obedient. "Oh. OK." and turned around. In about three seconds, he launched into another conversation about sports with Billy Boy, this one about football. Football was a lot bigger than baseball in this part of the country, so I knew that this conversation would last hours. As long as we were quiet, that is.

I continued to massage Doris's breasts, first one and then the other. I spread my fingers and ran them slowly like a washboard back and forth over the nipples, back and forth, back and forth. First one breast and then the other. Occasionally I would begin my milking motion again, each time squeezing a little harder and taking more of the nipple, until I was squeezing the entire aureole and nipple together, and pinching the nipple tighter and tighter, physically pulling the breast away from her body. Occasionally I would leave her breast entirely, and rub her athletic tummy, her arms, her sides, because I love to tease. Doris was clearly very turned on, but could not make a sound. If the men stopped their conversation, I'm sure they would hear her breathing, even as muffled as it was in the blanket.

Doris took a chance with this. Holding her breath, she dropped the blanket, quickly made the motions of unzipping her pants and pulling pants and panties down. Slouching way down into the seat, she spread her legs and again wadded the blanket into her face.

It was going to be a long ride. I didn't see any reason (for me!) to be in a rush, so, instead of jumping like a rabbit into a hole, so to speak, I took my time. I ran my hand over Doris's belly again, down over the inner curve of her hips and down her quads to her knees, then back up again. I repeated this, first with one leg and then with the other. I ran back up to her breasts and back down to her knees, making only incidental light contact with her pubic hair. I could tell it was groomed. "I wonder how many people at church know that the assistant pastor's wife grooms herself there?" I thought.

Gradually, I worked my way to her inner thighs. She opened like a flower, pulling her legs wider and wider apart as I moved closer and closer to her moistness.

It was getting uncomfortable leaning over doing all of this with my left hand in this twisted position, especially since she had scooted down, so I decided to change hands. Squaring myself in the seat, I reached my large right hand down where the left had been. Immediately, I felt my left hand grabbed and thrust down the waiting pants of Lisa. She was very hot and moist and primed, from her own self-ministrations I guessed. Hmm. So she likes to watch.

Both women were in a similar state of arousal, so after a couple of passes over their slick lips, my finger sort of naturally slid into both waiting holes. Lisa's legs alternated opening wide and closing around my hand, trying at the same time to hold my hand and to grant it further access, to squeeze me up into her and to blatantly bare her hungry pussy to the world, but for the blanket. I heard Lisa's head strike the side of the car in her ecstasy. The three of us froze for a moment, but the drone of the two men in the front seat continued.

I resumed my in and out motion while rubbing my thumb gently back and forth over their stiff little clitorises. Lisa rocked her hips sensually in time to my slow pace, as long as she could keep up. But I began to pick up the pace of the in and out, in and out, until I was pumping my hand like a little piston. My wrists began to ache. Lisa's mouth stretched open in a silent scream while Doris's screwed her face tightly like someone in agony. The wives both came together. Doris lifted herself completely from the seat, suspended by her heels and the back of her neck, as if she couldn't push her pussy hard enough against my hand. She stayed that way for what seemed to be minutes, coming time after time. Lisa dug her forehead forcefully into my shoulder, stiffened and clamped her legs down onto my hand. Both ladies stuffed their faces into the blankets.

We all took a breather. I hadn't been physically satisfied, but I sat there with a glow, thinking what a good boy I'd been. I had been the object of lust of two beautiful women, so much so that they had been willing to risk getting caught with me. Or maybe the thought of getting caught is what had turned them on in the first place. And Lisa definitely liked to watch. Inside that quiet exterior was a very dirty little girl, who might be a dynamo for whoever found the right way to unleash it. That wouldn't be Billy Boy. He definitely appeared to be the "stick it in and go" type.

After a couple of minutes for afterglow and reflection there began some slow rustling and rearranging on either side of me, followed by the feeling of hands rubbing up and down my legs, over the bulge in my shorts, unbuckling my belt, slowly, quietly unzipping, sneaking up the leg of my shorts to feel my balls. There were definitely more than two hands. I leaned back letting this all take place, only moving enough to lift my bottom and remove my shorts and undershorts.

It was glorious. I closed my eyes as hands smoothed over my legs, my penis and my balls, my chest and belly. Hands traded off gently stroking my penis from the base to the tip. One pair of hands – I think it was Lisa's – was quite a bit firmer than the other. At the same time, other hands explored my nipples, my ass, my arms, and any other place they could get to, all in utter silence.

One thing that was wonderful and terrible about this kind of ministration was that it was endlessly variable. Smooth and rough, fast and slow, long and short. The feelings were all wonderful, but the lack of a consistent pace made it impossible for me to get over the edge. After this gentle rubbing had gone on for about as long as I could stand, Lisa's head disappeared under the blanket. Now it was my turn to open my mouth wide in a silent scream as Lisa engulfed my member and rubbed her tongue up and down the nearer side while pulling up and down with her hand (I think it was Lisa's) at the base of my penis. She took about 10 good pulls like this, and then came up for air. As if on a signal, Doris's head disappeared, and went down on me.

The girls traded mouths and hands for a time that I could not reckon. It was like a delirium. I was like Sisyphus endlessly pushing the rock up the hill. I would get almost to the top, and then slide back down. Then the girls would switch. I'd start up again, and when I'd get almost to the top, the girls would switch, and I'd slide back down again. But I was making progress. Each time I would get a little bit closer. I breathed heavily into the blanket.

What finally pushed me over the edge was discovering that when each girl bent over, I could get a hold of their ass. I started squeezing their tight little buns as they went down on me, and running my hand between their legs. They were obviously getting hot and moist again. Finally, as Doris came down, with one hand I plunged my thumb into her dripping vagina and with the other I grabbed her hair tightly in my fist and held her there. My back spasmed, my nuts clenched, and liquid fire shot from my dick into her mouth, her mouth gulping silently. I held her tightly, and held her, and held her yet longer, as enormous sticky ropes of cum pumped repeatedly from my big hairy dick into the throat of the preacher's wife, within three feet of her oblivious husband.

I must have shot a bucketload, and I can only plead momentary insanity for the way I had forced Doris to swallow. I soon realized that she was not a swallower. She held the blanket to her face and by the movement of her shoulders, I could see that she was retching. When she stilled, I could feel her disgusted look. I gave her my best "I'm sorry, don't know what got into me." look in reply, but I'm sure she couldn't see it. I patted her shoulder gently, and then quietly pulled up my pants. Shockingly, Doris broke the silence.

"Is there anything to drink up there?"

Frank rummaged around a bit, and replied "No."

Billy Boy added, "We ought to get some gas anyway. I'll stop at the truck stop up ahead."

I thought to myself, "I sure hope I'm decent!" and patted around to ensure that I was properly dressed.

Driving into the truck stop was like stepping from a closet into the sunshine. Billy Bob hopped out to pump gas, and Doris jumped out the other side and ran for the shop. Frank looked at us in the back seat. "You look cozy. Y'all sleepin'?" I nodded, yawning open-mouthed. "I'm going inside to have me a piece of pie. Want something? Beef jerky?"

I shook my head. On my left, Lisa said, "I'll stay here too. Maybe I can get some good rest without all that football talk."

In a few moments the gas nozzle clunked. Billy Boy topped it off with a couple of squirts, opened his door and looked in. "You two gonna stay here? OK. Frank said something about getting a bite to eat. We might be a while, so if you decide to wake up, you come on in and join us, hear?" Then he left.

As soon as he was out of earshot, quiet, timid Lisa turned to me. "That was fuckin' incredible. Whoaa. I just kept cummin' and cummin'. I thought I was gonna bust somethin'. I need you to fuck me. Man, I bet you're so good with that big ol' dick of yours. Pull it out where I can see it. Un-fucking-believable."

She obviously wasn't going to wait for me to pull anything out. She pulled the blanket down, unzipped me in a flash, and pulled that sucker out like a big fish on the beach. "Aww. It's so cute like that." she said. "Wake up, baby." she cooed and it began to take form again as she milked it. "That's it baby. Come to Mama. All mage you fee goob." This last was spoken as her mouth covered my soldier, now standing at attention.

"I should have given Doris some warning." I said. Lisa lifted her head and cackled loudly, continuing to make mighty strokes with her hand. "It won't do her no harm. Her 'n' Frank don't do nothin' fancy like that, that's all. Slam, bam, thank you ma'am. Same as it is for Billy Boy an' me. Wanna see my tits?"

I blinked, and all I could think of to say was, "Uh, well, yeah."

She grasped the bottom of her shirt, rucked it up to the bottom of her bra, and then pulled the shirt and bra up together under her chin like a coed at Mardi Gras, showing the prettiest little set of champagne glass tits and engorged nipples you could imagine. She held that position as I stared. "They won't bite." she cajoled, and pulled my face toward them. "But you can, if you want."

I slurped one of the little rascals in, and began sucking like a baby, a bit noisily. Lisa grabbed the back of my head and mashed me into her. She didn't seem to be the type to want to take it slow, at least not in this mood. She began to breath deeply as my hand slipped up her leg to her crotch.

"You know this was bound to happen." she groaned. "You all runnin' around out there in those little shorts with that cute little ass of yours and all those muscles in front of all these frustrated soccer moms with their big fat lazy husbands. Here. Let's do this. I don't know how much time we have." And with that she sort of half stood, bent forward with her butt in my face, hiked up the large loose leg of her shorts, and slowly crouched, stuffing my member up the leg of her pants into her willing cunt. With one hand I reached around to pleasure her little nub, or at least where her nub ought to be, since her pants were in the way, and with the other I reached to fondle her tits.

But after a few strokes she cut in. "This isn't working right. Just a sec." She jumped off, whipped her shorts and panties off with a flash, and jumped back on, still facing forward. This gave me a good view of her tight little ass and its little butthole, which winked happily at me. She readied the blanket so she could cover us up in a hurry for all the good that would do in this position.

It was much easier to find her nub now as she rocked. "Boy, you sure know how to take care of a girl. About time for something like that around here. Don't stop." And she started to bounce up and down on my pole, fast and hard.

"Hey! I don't think we want to shake the truck!" I cried.

"Oh, yeah, that's right." They might not be able to see much from the restaurant, but I'll bet they'd see the truck bouncing up and down all by itself. She slowed herself down and lifted herself slowly up and down my pole. She groaned. "Ohhh. I don't know if I can control myself. Please baby. Please let me cum. This is driving me craaazy!"

In response, I speeded up the action of my right hand, which was rubbing up and down over her little nub and over her pussy lips until it was first two, and then four times the speed of her up and down motion. With the other, I ran up and down her back and around over her little boob, pinching and pulling her nipple. All the while she cried out in time to her movements. "Aah. Aah. Aah." She supported herself with her right hand on the front seat, and reached between her legs with the left to brush up and down over my balls. She began to shriek louder, and at a higher pitch. "AAH. AAH. AAH. Baby, I'm gonna cum." Then her voice changed to a pathetic sob. "I'm gonna cum. Don't stop baby. Make me cum baby. AAAAHH!!!" and with that, she grabbed both of my hips and ground herself into my crotch. She held this for one or two breaths, overcome by orgasm, and then started bobbing up and down furiously at double time. I imagined her little breasts traveling in tight circles as she slapped up and down into my lap. "AhAhAhAh...Oh you Devil!" and again ground into my crotch as she again came ferociously. She repeated this three or four times. During one of these times I couldn't restrain myself any longer and released my load into her tight little pussy, spasming over and over until I lost track of time.

I could have stayed like that for an eon, except for something profound that Lisa said. She whispered, "They're coming back! Hurry!" She slid off my lap, pulled the blankets back over us, faced the window away from us, and pretended to be asleep. I leaned my head back, closed my eyes, and let my mouth hang open as if asleep.

I heard Billy Boy say, "Man isn't that something. I don't think those two have moved an inch. I'll bet they don't wake up till we get home." With that, he started the car, ground it into gear, and headed out. Before they got to the curb, the two men in the front seat were chattering away again. I don't think I ever heard two men talk so much.

I felt a tapping on my shoulder, and cast an eye toward Doris. In the fading light of the truck stop, I saw her stick her tongue out at me, then hold a finger up to her open mouth in the universal sign of gagging. But then she put the finger in her mouth, pulled her lips tight around it, and pulled it slowly back out. She ended with a wide smile.

This all happened two years ago -- my first year of coaching soccer at the middle school where I teach. Since then, I have spent many happy hours before and after practice, sometimes with Doris, sometimes with Lisa (who is still quiet and shy when she's in company), and sometimes with one or the other of a half-dozen wives with fat, lazy, redneck husbands. Word gets around in a small town. Three of the mothers go running with me in the early morning, and on school holidays we use each other's showers. But that's another story..

49 Magic Wanda

amsterdam

The following story is about the feelings of a young virgin, his desires, hopes and the weekend when he finally fulfilled his wishes. If you're looking for a quick sexual fix, check out one of my other stories. The fairly lengthy plot and character development here is necessary in order to build the story and character relationships into a satisfactory sexual conclusion. Remember to vote after reading and any feedback would be appreciated.

I was nineteen when it happened. It seemed like a miracle at the time. Looking back, I figure there was some magic somewhere that helped me to this destiny, which was my Aunt Wanda.

I'd never had a girlfriend and like most guys my age with endless fantasies and a constant hard-on, I had to make do with my over-worked imagination and masturbation. Finding a girlfriend and losing my virginity were always at the forefront of my thoughts.

My regular fantasy was losing my virginity to an older woman, someone with experience who would seduce me and teach me how to please them. I lived in a total dream world.

The reality was, I had no confidence, no experience and no girlfriend or older female tutor to help me change any of that. It drove me crazy.

Not all my mates were quite as unlucky, at least I didn't think so at the time. There was my best mate, Dave, for starters. A few months younger than me, Dave was good looking, never had a bad word to say about anyone and was a funny guy. Girls liked Dave. He was confident, but not cocky, and had had his fair share of girlfriends through school and college. Unlike me, he quit studying and got himself a job in sales. In fact, he'd only just started work when he told us he was getting married.

What a shock. He'd only been seeing Nina nine months. She was a stunner, there was no doubt about it, but there was something about her that I couldn't quite put my finger on. Something I definitely didn't like. I thought he was making a mistake. Our other closest friend, Ringo, thought the same, but being the good friends that we were, we patted him on the back, congratulated him and asked him when the stag do was.

We were like the three musketeers. All for one and one for whatever pretty girl we could ogle at.

We'd met Ringo at college, he was just three days younger than me and we had a lot in common. He was pretty shy, had never dated a girl, but was witty and knew how to have fun when we were out and about. His real name was Steve but ever since we'd given him the name Ringo (don't ask, I don't think the story even makes sense to us anymore), it had stuck. He seemed to like it and it suited him.

The happy couple decided to get married on Dave's nineteenth birthday in August, a double celebration. We arranged the stag do three weeks in advance of the wedding and booked a sizeable party of us in at a sea-front hotel in Blackpool. A proper weekend send-off for the condemned man we joked. The joke turned a little sour.

One month before the wedding, one week before our mad weekend in Blackpool, Dave found a message on Nina's phone.

'You were incredible last night baby. Can't wait until we're alone again next Friday. CU 2moro at work. Ram'

Dave was hoping it had been sent to Nina's phone by mistake, but some simple detective work led to the discovery that 'Ram' was Paul Ramage from Nina's office and that the bastard had been shafting Nina regularly over the last month or so. It was over and Dave was devastated.

I'd never seen anyone as cut up as that. I tried to imagine his hurt but I had nothing to compare it to. We called the stag weekend off and didn't see Dave for about five days. We couldn't get him out for a pint, he wouldn't come to the phone, to the door or even look at the funny faces we pulled through his window. We were worried.

On day six, we'd all but given up. Then, out of the blue, later that same day, he called me.

"Rick?" he said sounding his normal self.

"Dave?" I replied, surprised to hear him sounding so chipper.

"Yeah, sorry about the last few days. Let's go to Blackpool and let rip."

"You're on!" I said, not hesitating. If that's what Dave wanted, that's what we were going to do.

I was quickly on to the phone to Ringo and we decided it was probably best if it was just the three of us. We didn't think he'd cope too well with constant questions, insensitive comments and piss-taking.

The three musketeers boarded the 11.25 to Blackpool on Friday the 27th of July. It was a beautiful, hot, English summer's day.

Ringo and I had decided not to mention Nina at all. If Dave wanted to speak about it, that was different, but until he did, we were going to keep the conversations on music, football, the delights of Blackpool, basically whatever would keep his mind off the cheating bitch.

We needn't have worried, Dave brought it up as the train pulled away from the platform.

"I know I've been a little out of it these last few days. Just my way of dealing with it, that's all.

"How are you feeling now?" I asked.

"Pretty good," he said. "I've had a lucky escape and I've got the rest of my life and a world of possibilities to look forward to. Now let's forget about what's happened, have some fun and get bladdered." With that, he pulled a six-pack of Tennants 'Force 10' lager from his bag and handed them round. "A couple of these down us and we'll be well on our way," he added.

He wasn't wrong. At ten percent alcohol content per can, they soon started to have an effect. By the time we'd reached our destination a couple of hours later, our laughter was loud, the world was a little fuzzy and we entered Blackpool a collective mass of buzzing testosterone.

"Come on, last one in the boozer's a pussy!" shouted Dave looking over his shoulder, already five yards in front of us.

Being the slowest runner and the most sensible, I tried to protest. "Let's drop our bags off first, get changed and stuff."

"Pussy!" they both shouted in unison sprinting away from me. I slung my bag for all I was worth at Ringo in the hope of knocking him off his feet, but the bag landed a couple of feet behind him. He heard it and jumped out of the way as it skidded along the pavement and carried on into the road. Splat! An open-topped Blackpool bus was the first to run over it, closely followed by a white Ford Transit van. Dave and Ringo were bent double laughing at me, yards from the pub entrance.

"Now then pussy boy!" screamed Ringo, snorting like a pig with laughter. "At least you won't need to do any ironing tonight!" They fell into each other before reaching the pub door, still chuckling away along with a few bemused passers by.

"Very bloody funny," I said retrieving my flattened belongings from the middle of the road. I had a feeling it wasn't going to be my weekend. I couldn't have been more wrong.

We went a bit crazy that afternoon. We didn't check in to our bed and breakfast until about six o'clock, which totalled over six hours drinking since opening those first cans on the train. We were a little inebriated and loud to say the least as we approached 'Jaycee's Bed Breakfast' and I was a bit worried we'd be turned away.

We somehow held it together as we paid our money and scrawled down our details for the smiling Chinese lady. It wasn't exactly the most salubrious of places. The hall was dark and dowdy, the middle of the stair carpet was virtually worn out and there was awful sixties style wallpaper hanging off the walls. Still, at fourteen quid a night each, we weren't complaining.

We zigzagged up two flights of stairs to our room and it took me a few seconds to fiddle the key into the Yale lock before a small click told us I'd cracked it. That was the signal for Ringo to surge forward from the back. The three of us burst through the door and our momentum catapulted us forward until we ended up in a big pile on the floor.

"Bloody hell, get off me you fat biffers!" I screamed, unsuccessfully trying to wriggle out from under their giggling frames. "Come on, come on, I'm having trouble breathing here."

"Ace!" said Ringo still sprawled on top. He reluctantly got to his feet and I pushed Dave from on top of me, glad to at last get some air to my lungs.

Ringo was still all cock-a-hoop and full of energy. "Come on," he said. "Let's get back out there and get some skirt!"

"Get some skirt?" said Dave sarcastically. "You wouldn't be able to get any skirt if it came up to you and flashed you its panties! You're both bloody useless with women."

I wasn't standing for that slur. I could have gone for the cheap shot and mentioned Nina, but I thought better of it and did the next most stupid thing.

"Okay lover boy," I started. "Put your bloody money where your mouth is. If you're so confident, me and Ringo versus you."

"Yeah," supported Ringo. "Twenty a man. You win Dave, and we'll give you forty quid. We beat you, and it's twenty a piece for me and Ricky boy."

"Easy money," replied Dave smiling to himself. "How do we decide who wins? We need some sort of scoring system."

"Let's keep it simple," I suggested. "Fifteen points if you spend the night with a girl, ten if you get a snog and five bonus points for any phone numbers handed over willingly. Highest points total wins."

"Lads, are you sure you want to throw your money away like this. Going on track records, you may as well pay me already," said Dave smugly.

"We'll see big mouth," scoffed Ringo.

"Are we all agreed then?" I asked.

"Yep," said Dave.

"Partner?" I asked nodding at Ringo.

"Too right," he replied.

"In that case," I said, "let battle commence."

"Right, forty minutes to get ready then?" said Ringo.

"Forty minutes? Forty minutes?" repeated Dave. "You two could spend 'til Christmas putting your make-up and perfume on and you'd still look as appealing as a Baboon's back-side!"

"Get him!" shouted Ringo at the top of his voice. He quickly grabbed a pillow off the nearest bed and swung it at Dave's head. It connected beautifully.

There wasn't much contest in the fight that ensued as we beat Dave to surrender with our relentless bombardment. The real competition was about to begin.

That night proved to be a disappointing wash out. We started out with a pizza to line our stomachs for the alcoholic onslaught to come, but the food only seemed to dampen our spirits, and sober us up just enough so that we were beginning to develop headaches from our earlier session. By the time I'd got the drinks in at the second pub of the night, Dave was almost falling asleep. To be honest, I wasn't far behind him. We called it a night after that. Points total, zero, for both teams. For all our bravado earlier, we were tucked up in bed, like three babies, before ten o'clock.

We all woke feeling pretty good the next day but we decided to stay off the beer until after our evening meal. The sun shone continuously, we did the whole seaside thing and had a great day.

We started with football on the beach and then went to the famous pleasure beach and rode the hair-raising 'Big One' roller-coaster. After a fish and chips lunch we played several fairground games, almost killed one another on the dodgems and finished the day off by winning a little Casio keyboard playing bingo. Predictably, we plink-plonked our way back to Jaycee's, singing nonsense words to truly awful 'music'.

With our spirits raised once again, Dave had seemingly forgotten all about the events of a week or so ago. I had thought his little speech on the train was a bit of a front, but he genuinely seemed to be having a good time, and carrying on as normal. It was good to see. He was my best mate and it had been horrible to see how deflated he had been.

That Saturday night, we hit our first bar at about nine o'clock. The place was packed full and it took us a good fifteen minutes to get served. We got two rounds in at once and because it was so hot in there, the six bottles of Budweiser were gone in under twenty minutes.

Next, we walked down a side street to find somewhere a bit quieter. We plumped for 'The Golden Fleece' but it was like one of those places you see in old western movies when strangers walk in and everyone stops talking and turns round to stare at you. Once served, we knocked back our drinks and moved on, keeping our heads down, not daring to look at anyone. Trust us to find a real local's bar in a buzzing seaside town full of holiday makers.

We headed back to the main drag and the relative safety of 'The Tower Lounge'. It was another heaving, happening place. We spotted a balcony running around the lounge perimeter, looking down onto the dance floor, and we headed there hoping to find a bar. We were in luck and had more Budweiser in our grasps within minutes.

At first, we wondered why it was so much emptier on the balcony but we had the answer five minutes later as the stifling heat started to get to us. Again, we quickly finished our drinks and moved on.

We just decided to go next door from there. The place was called 'Brannigans' and a sign on the door promised 'dancing, eating, drinking and cavorting'.

It was Ringo's turn to get the drinks in and he immediately honed in on a busty barmaid with 'Prickteaser' emblazoned across her T-shirt. She was a bit of a looker to say the least. I saw Ringo exchange a few words with her and they both seemed to be laughing in tandem. By the time I'd pushed through the crowd to help him with the drinks, he was waving a little piece of paper at me.

"That's five bonus points in the bag Ricky boy!" he said excitedly grabbing at my shoulder. "No messing about. Did you see her? She's bloody gorgeous."

"Who?" I asked, knowing the answer but not believing it. "Prickteaser?"

"Yup, that's her," he said grinning like a clown. He looked up and caught her eye again and raised his bottle to her, giving her a little nod and wink at the same time. She reciprocated the wink and I couldn't believe what I was seeing. Dave came back from the toilet to witness them holding each other's gaze.

"Whey-hey!" I shouted in Dave's ear. "Look at this. Ringo's only gone and got us the first five points on the board hasn't he!" I waved the piece of paper in his face.

"Whose?" demanded Dave. "Not Prickteaser behind the bar?"

"The one and only," interjected Ringo still looking like the cat that got the cream.

"What's her name?" asked Dave.

"I dunno man," answered Ringo. "Let's just stick to Prickteaser. I like that."

"Maybe she wrote it next to her number," I suggested.

"Well, let's check it out then," said Dave grabbing the piece of paper from me.

We all moved in close together as Dave unravelled it, eyes wide with anticipation as if the secrets of the world were about to be revealed to us. In big bold letters, were written the words 'Fuck-off loser'.

Dave burst out laughing as Ringo and I looked at each other in astonishment and disappointment. Ringo turned back round to the bar. Prickteaser, cool as you like, raised her glass to him, nodded and winked.

"Bitch," said Ringo.

Dave finally stopped laughing and started chanting, "Minus five, minus five, you guys have got minus five!" over and over.

"Bollox," said Ringo. "Shut your big mouth else I'll do it for you."

"Whoooo," said Dave in a high-pitched sarcastic tone. "Put your handbag down love. I was only joking."

I had a feeling that Ringo wasn't going to recover from that little episode. The contest would be between Dave and me.

Dave scored first, making it ten points to nil when he drunkenly smooched with some young, under-dressed, over-made up young girl on the dance floor of The Palace nightclub.

Despite Ringo's encouragement, I couldn't muster the bottle to chat to any girls myself. I got the impression that Dave would have snogged his mother that night if it had meant him scoring points against us. I used the excuse that I was only interested in quality, but by the end of the night, I was regretting opening my mouth and dreaming up the stupid contest.

The next morning, we were all suffering from our excesses of the night before. We stayed in bed until about twelve o'clock. Once up, we headed out for a fried breakfast at a nearby cafe. It certainly helped the recovery, but we were subdued for the rest of the day.

It didn't help that the glorious sunshine of the previous two days had disappeared to be replaced by a strong coastal wind and heavy showers. We had a couple of games of ten-pin bowling and then went to the pub to watch some live football. It was a case of lemonade's all round.

We were fully recovered from our hangovers by the evening and got ready to hit the night spots for one last time.

Again, talk was rife about the competition and Dave was full of himself. He really was enjoying winding us up.

"Got your twenty pound notes with you lads? Ready to see the master in action again? Got any phone numbers lately Ringo?" It went on and on.

"I've had enough of all that chat," I whispered to Ringo. "I don't care if I get blown out tonight. I'll show him. What's the worst that could happen?"

"How about some bird telling you to fuck off?" reasoned Ringo.

"Aw come on, that was just one girl. She even warned you on her T-shirt what she was like. I'm not going to let that bother me."

"Good for you mate. It bothers me though. You're on your own tonight."

I had my first opportunity back in The Tower Lounge, our second bar of the night. The target was a pretty brunette stood about ten feet away from us with two of her friends. I kept talking to myself in order to build courage and finally, when one of her mates wandered off, I made my approach.

I could feel the sweat trickle down from under my arms as I approached her, my cheeks reddening by the second. My mouth started to go dry and as I got to within two feet, I started to panic. She saw me coming and looked away. Not a good sign. There and then, in that split second, I lost the tiny bit of confidence I'd just talked into myself and muttered, "Excuse me, do you know where the toilets are?"

"Just over there love," she said. "Right behind where you were stood."

I didn't say anything. I just shuffled away feeling about three feet small. I didn't stop to talk to smirking Dave or head shaking Ringo. I went straight to the men's room and wetted my face in front of the mirror to cool down. I figured the competition was lost. I wasn't going to try anything so stupid again in a rush.

As I went back out and took my drink off Dave, I handed him a twenty pound note.

"Congratulations stud," I said. "I give in. I just haven't got the bottle for it."

"Give over," he said, surprisingly dignified. "Get a few more beers down you and you'll be well away."

"No, really, that's it. Ringo's already given up and that's me calling it quits. Let's just forget about it. The only way we're going to win is if some bird tries to pull us. Let's face it, that just ain't gonna happen."

"He's right," chipped in Ringo, getting his own twenty quid out of his trouser pocket. "Well done mate. You've still got it. Now let's find you a better woman than that ugly mutt you were swapping saliva with last night."

"Cheers lads," said Dave. "Drinks on me, what's everyone having."

"Cheeky git," I said. "It's your bloody round anyway! Make mine a double vodka on the rocks."

It didn't take long for Dave to home in on a suitable girl. This time, the standard was pretty high. We stayed in The Tower Lounge until they kicked us out at about twelve thirty. Dave had enjoyed the last few slow dances with the new girl and we saw her write her number down for him and give him a final peck before they departed to their opposite sides of the dance floor.

We congratulated him on his twenty five point total and headed to 'Jellies' nightclub. But it was a Sunday, and the doorman said they were closing in half an hour and wouldn't let us in.

"Shit," said Dave. "I don't feel like going home yet."

"Yeah, me neither," said Ringo.

"Well, I think the best we're going to manage at this hour is a kebab or a curry. Any preference?" I asked

"I fancy a good Indian myself," said Ringo.

"Fair do's. Currie's on me," said Dave smiling.

We headed back towards our BB along the seafront, knowing there was an Indian restaurant just round the corner. We were walking against the strong winds and the waves were crashing in just over the road to our right. Fortunately, the rain had stopped and looking up, we could see the bright flashing lights of the Pleasure Beach on the horizon.

We didnt speak much. It was a disappointing finish to a good weekend. I'd got my head down, avoiding the sand and grit that was occasionally being whipped into our squinting faces, when a piece of paper was blown up into my face and held there as if willing me to read it.

I reluctantly pulled my hand out of my trouser pocket and grabbed the offending paper. As I pulled it away from my eyes and it came into focus, I could see it was some sort of advertising flyer. Not just any flyer though, this one had naked women decorating it.

"Hey lads," I said. "Stop and look at this."

As they gathered round, our backs turned against the wind, I read the content out loud. "Peppermint Elephant, gentleman's club. Grand Opening June 27th. Free entry for up to four guests with this flyer throughout June and July. Open 8pm-3am Tuesday to Friday, 3pm-3am Saturday and Sunday. Come and see Blackpool's finest ladies in all their naked glory."

"Whey hey!" said Dave. "Does it say where it is?"

"It's got a map on the back," I said flipping it over. "Looks like it's just past the Pleasure Beach."

"It's miles," moaned Ringo. "And my stomach's crying out to be fed."

"Forget your stomach fat boy," said Dave. "It's only one mile, which is three or four quid tops, in a cab. Oi Oi Taxi!" he yelled across the street, never pausing for breath. "Plus it's bloody free entry. Here we are." The taxi pulled up and we were on our way.

Ringo carried on moaning about his hunger and how they were all going to be ugly slappers with too much make-up on. We were still arguing and telling him to shut up as we entered the club. We all stopped talking at the same time as two scantily clad, stunning girls came into view. They were dancing and gyrating to loud music, on a stage less than twenty feet from where we were stood.

"Bloody hell," drooled Ringo.

"Bloody hell indeed," I added.

"Would you gentlemen like a stage or table seat?" asked a waitress in a bunny girl outfit. We all looked round in surprise, not having noticed her approach us.

"Stage," I said quickly.

She led us over to three great seats at the edge of the stage and took our drinks order. The stage was set out in the shape of a T and we were sat facing the bottom of the T, with a shiny silver pole no more than a few feet from our faces.

"Oh baby," exclaimed Dave. "This place is ace. Either of you been to one of these before?"

"Nah," I said. "What about you?"

"No. Wish I had though. Not sure how you go on," replied Dave.

"My uncle went to one of these somewhere," offered Ringo. "I think it was a few years back. He paid for a lap-dance and I think he said it cost him a tenner."

"What exactly happens?" asked Dave.

"Well, she took him to a private room and basically sat on his lap and jiggled about and got undressed. You're not allowed to touch though. He said it was a bit frustrating. In fact, he said one of his mates came in his pants!

"Bollox," said Dave.

"No, I swear. They call him Milky Pants now. He never lived it down."

"Don't think there's much chance of that happening with us," I suggested. "Not after the amount of alcohol we've consumed tonight. Probably a bloody godsend."

"Yeah," said Dave. "Where's that waitress gone anyway."

"There she is," said Ringo looking round. "Looks like we're up next."

Two minutes later and she was with us. As we'd sat down, the two girls on stage had tottered back off and we were looking in anticipation at the twitchy curtains on the other side of the stage.

"Sorry about the wait boys. Three gin and tonics, there you are."

"How much love?" asked Dave.

"Twelve pounds please darling," she said smiling while bending over so that we got a nice view of her cleavage.

Dave took out three five pound notes and coolly slipped them down her front. The cheeky bastard even gave them a little tap, right on the middle of her breasts.

"Keep the change," he grinned.

"Thanks baby," she said winking at him. "Anything else for you boys?"

"Well," said Dave beckoning her in. "We've never been anywhere like this before. How do you, you know, go on about things. How much does it cost?"

"I can organise the private lap-dances for you or if you want to show a lady your appreciation on stage, she'll have a little pot that you can put pound coins in. If you're feeling particularly enamoured by a performance, a five pound note may get you something a little more." She finished the sentence with a wink.

"So how do we select the girl for a lap-dance?" I asked intrigued. "Do you have like a profile book with them all in or something?"

"No honey. They'll all get their turn on stage and you pick the one you like. You'll also see ladies wandering round the club asking if you'd like a dance. They can do a strip at the table for you which is ten pounds, and lasts the length of a song, or for twenty pounds you get taken to somewhere a little more private for a lap dance. Have you seen anyone you like so far?"

"Not really," I replied. "I suppose we've missed quite a few of the girls already haven't we?"

She laughed. "I guess so honey. Did you have something specific in mind?"

"Er, not really. What do you mean?" I stammered, a little embarrassed.

"Well, do you like girls with big breasts, nice eyes, tight little bums, long legs, older ladies? We've got a nice variety in here."

"We like all of the above!" said Dave grinning. Ringo wasn't really listening, his eyes had wandered from the waitress to the girls who'd just come on to the stage.

"Listen love," continued Dave. "Why don't you give us an hour and come back. If we've seen someone we like, we'll let you know then."

"Sure thing honey," she said before turning and wiggling off back towards the bar.

"You gonna go for it?" I asked Dave.

"I reckon so," he replied smiling. "Sounds like too good an opportunity to miss. What about you Ringo?"

There was a pause as we waited for him to reply. He obviously hadn't heard. He was transfixed by the tall redhead who had just slipped out of her long shimmering dress and was now half way up the pole just in front of us.

"Hey, deaf boy!" shouted Dave. "You still with us? Forgot about your stomach at last?"

"Er, yeah man. Only thing I'm hungry for right now, is that foxy chick in front of us. Now shut-up yabbing for a minute and enjoy the show."

We laughed at him and did as requested. The redhead proceeded to skilfully slide down the pole, spinning round, using just her legs to grip it. Her long shapely legs spread apart as she reached the stage again and did the splits. She soon sprang back up and began shaking her head and swishing her long hair from side to side in time with the music. We were mesmerised. She looked directly at us as she parted from the pole with a twirl and seductively swaggered over to the edge of the stage in front of us. She leaned forward with her hands covering her breasts and then as her body was at a right angle to her legs, her face just above us, she released her hands and jiggled her upper torso. Her firm perky breasts seemed to defy gravity as they jutted out, shaking for us, her nipples hard and erect.

"Fuckin' hell," whispered Dave under his breath. I just nodded, not daring to take my eyes off her. Ringo stood and reached into his pocket, his eyes now holding the gaze of the performing redhead. He pulled out a five pound note and the redhead smiled at him.

She rubbed her breasts and then traced her hands down over her belly and slowly slipped her fingers down into her bright red thong. She slid her fingers back out and elegantly lowered herself down into a squatting position, so that her legs were spread and she was sat with her backside resting on her heels. She pulled the top of her thong away from her stomach, indicating to Ringo to insert the five pound note. Grinning, he leaned forward and taking as much time as he could, slipped the note down the front of her thong.

"What's your name?" he asked excitedly.

"Angel," she breathed out in a husky voice. She winked at Ringo and turned back towards the pole.

"Fuckin' hell," repeated Dave.

We watched the rest of Angel's performance in silence and got to our feet to clap, whistle and cheer as she walked off stage.

"I'm in love," said Ringo.

We laughed at him again. He looked like he was suddenly floating on air.

"Put your tongue back in!" said Dave still chuckling. "Look, here's what we're gonna do. 'Cos you guys have been top mates and helped me forget about you-know-who, I want you both to select a girl and then when our friendly neighbourhood bunny girl waitress comes back over, I'll pay for a lap dance for each of us."

"Top man!" shouted Ringo excitedly. "Mine's Angel!"

"Okay," said Dave laughing again. "What about you Rick, you seen anyone yet?"

"Nah, I'll bide my time and have a good look round first."

We sat and watched another five or six equally impressive dancers over the next hour. Dave was trying to decide between two brunette's that he'd spotted, Bambi and Dixie. All the girls we'd seen were attractive and sexy but I hadn't seen anyone in particular that had really caught my eye.

The time passed quickly and our waitress was soon back, smiling as she walked over to us.

"What's it to be then gentleman?" she asked pleasantly.

"Angel!" said Ringo almost before she'd finished her sentence.

The waitress gave a little giggle. "Very popular is our Angel. I'll see if she's free for you. What about you sir? Have you seen anyone?" she said nodding at Dave.

"I can't decide between Dixie and Bambi to be honest."

"I'll make sure I get one of them for you. What about you young man?" she said, her gaze wandering across to meet my eyes.

"I haven't really seen anyone that special. What about one of the older women you talked about earlier. If you could get one of those for me, it'd be a nice surprise I reckon."

"Okay boys. I'll see what I can arrange and I'll be back over in five minutes."

"What about the money?" asked Dave.

"You can pay the girls direct," she replied before disappearing.

True to her word, she came back over five minutes later.

"Right gentleman. I have Angel for you, Bambi for you and Foxy or Honey for you. They are our two older ladies free right now. Foxy is in her thirties, brunette with nice round boobs and very slim. Honey is in her forties, blonde, voluptuous and even bigger boobs."

"Honey sounds perfect. Thanks," I said.

"Okay boys, if you want to make your way over there to the back, Carla is waiting for you to show you to your booths. Enjoy it and remember, no touching."

As we made our way over to the back of the club, Dave turned round to us and gave us a twenty pound note each.

"Have a good time fella's," he said grinning. "What's with the grandma request though?" he asked, nodding at me.

"Dunno," I replied. "Guess I've always fantasised about older women. It's the thought of them seducing me and sharing all their worldly experience."

"Bloody hell," said Ringo laughing. "You're only having a lap dance."

At that moment we reached Carla who gave us a friendly greeting and led us to three separate booths. They were in the same room but were separated by thick red curtains. There were two bouncers in tuxedos at the entrance to the room. I sat down in the comfortable chair provided and waited nervously for Honey.

I was twiddling with my thumbs when I heard the curtain move. I looked up to see Honey's rear as she was pulling the curtain back across. She was wearing an open backed tight fitting gold coloured dress. Like all the other dancers, it was obvious she was wearing no bra and her legs were bare. She had on matching gold coloured high heels with criss-crossing ties round her ankles.

She turned round and I froze. I was certain the woman I was starring at was my Aunt Wanda.

I hadn't seen Aunt Wanda in about eight years but even after all that time, I was sure it was her. My head was spinning. Had she recognised me? Would she recognise me now? Should I say anything? What the hell was she doing here?

She looked fantastic, that was for sure. Definitely not out of place amongst the younger girls we'd been watching. If she had walked in and I hadn't known her, I would have been delighted.

I used to see her quite often when I was little, and I remembered fantasising about her quite a lot when I reached the age of ten or eleven. She always used to wear short skirts and tight tops and looked fantastic in a bikini. I used to try and visit as much as possible in the summer. She and Uncle Tommy didn't have any kids, but they had an outdoor pool, which was a rarity in England. She also spoke to me like an adult, not a little kid like the rest of the family used to do. I liked her even more because of that.

All of a sudden, when I was eleven, she disappeared. My Mum told us she'd split with my Uncle Tommy, there had been some complications and we probably wouldn't be seeing them any more. Even though she was Mum's sister and I was sad when she told me, I never questioned it. I don't suppose you do at that age.

She continued to walk towards me, smiling, wiggling her hips, her massive breasts swinging beneath her glamorous dress. She turned her back to me and bent over, showing me her shapely behind. She slowly lifted her dress until I could see the whole of her backside apart from the thin sliver of gold resting in the crack of her ass. She shook her hips from side to side, her backside a matter of inches from my face, giggled and stood again, letting her dress fall back to her knees.

I still couldn't speak. I could feel the sweat on my back and underarms and I must have had a look of terror on my face. The music seemed to be getting louder and was pounding in my head. Then she spoke and I knew without any doubt at all that it was definitely her.

"Pammy told me you were a hot young thing, but she didn't tell me you were this hot," she whispered in my ear, emphasising the word 'this'. She was leaning forward, continuing to gently gyrate to the music. I couldn't believe my ears and realised she had no clue who I was. I was busy ogling down the front of her dress at her wonderful breasts when she stood up and stepped back, ready to remove her clothing. I suddenly got a grip and snapped out of it.

"Aunt Wanda," I blabbed. "It's me, it's Rick…your nephew."

The words seemed to hang in the air. She stepped back further to look at me, taking in what I'd just said. Then she screamed. Loudly.

Before I knew what was happening, the two heavies wearing tuxes had burst through the curtain and charged at me. I'm not sure which one hit me first, but I went flying off the chair and through the curtain into the next booth. My head felt heavy and the room was spinning. I could taste blood in my mouth and as I started to re-focus, one of the bouncers was pinning me down, his hot smoke stained breath centimetres from my face. He was snarling and shouting at me.

"No touching punk!"

I couldn't have moved even if I had wanted to. I heard Aunt Wanda above us, screaming at the heavy.

"Get off him! Get off him! He hasn't done anything!"

"Yeah, get off dick-head." I recognised Ringo's voice, realising I must have been knocked into his booth.

The grip loosened around my shirt collar and the bouncer lifted his heavy frame from me and got to his feet. He growled at Ringo and turned to Aunt Wanda.

"What did you scream for then yer stupid bitch?"

"I, I, I…thought I'd seen a mouse," she stammered in reply.

There was quite a crowd gathered round by this time. Dave was stood at the side of Ringo, their arms folded across their chests, trying to look as big and hard as possible.

"Fuckin' hell," said Dave out of the side of his mouth to Ringo. "I'd hate to have heard her scream if Rick had touched her."

Aunt Wanda dropped to her knees beside me. Her delicate hands stroked my stinging face. I had the perfect view of her ample cleavage, her swaying globes inches above me in the stretchy fabric of her dress.

"Ricky, Ricky, you alright? Oh god, you're bleeding. Come on, let's get you sorted out."

She helped me to my feet and I gently shook my head and put my hand to my mouth to make sure all my teeth were still intact. There didn't seem to be any missing or anything chipped.

"What the fuck happened?" asked Ringo coming over with Dave.

"Look, don't worry about it. Just get back and enjoy your dances. I'll see you in a while. I'm just going to get cleaned up." With that, Aunt Wanda took my hand and I followed her past the bouncers, down a corridor under a sign that said 'staff only' and towards a door with the words 'no unauthorised personnel beyond this point' painted on it.

Aunt Wanda gently knocked on the door and said "It's Wanda. Anyone in there? You decent?"

"Just me. Jenny." Her voice got louder as she spoke. "Why you knocking honey?" she opened the door from the inside and a pretty black face appeared. She came into full view as the door opened wider. She was wearing only knickers and a pair of thigh high boots. She made no attempt to cover herself as she looked at me in surprise.

"Well who's this hot, young stud?" she said smiling at me, and then, "Oh, what happened to your face?" as I tried to smile back.

"Long story," replied Aunt Wanda. "Look, can you do us a favour Jen. I just need five minutes privacy to try and help get him cleaned up. Can you just stay out here and keep an eye out for us."

"Sure thing Wanda, let me just grab my dress."

We followed her inside and didn't speak until she had left the room. The smell of perfume was strong and soft music played through a small stereo on a table in the middle of the room. I didn't know what to say. I looked up at Aunt Wanda and saw the concern in her face.

"First of all, let's get your face cleaned up. Then we can talk." She led me over to a sink in the far corner of the room. There was a large mirror above it and I looked at my face. Blood was decorating my lower lip and there was a lump below my left eye.

"You took quite a hit there Ricky. Sorry about that," she said quietly while reaching across and wiping the blood from my face and lips with a wet flannel.

"It's okay Aunt Wanda, don't fuss." I said, not looking at her.

"I was just a little shocked that's all. You've changed so much Ricky…you're a man."

"You haven't changed Aunt Wanda. You still look fantastic," I said raising my head to look at her.

"Aww, that's sweet. Thank you."

"Why did you and Uncle Tommy split?" I asked. "Why did you leave town?"

"I guess your Mum never told you huh?" she said taking my hand again and leading me over to a couch. I sat beside her and waited for her to start talking again. She took a deep breath before opening her mouth.

"I'm not sure where to start. I haven't seen Tommy for about seven years now. We got divorced a year after I moved away. The last I saw of him was at the divorce hearing. He used to knock me around a little and didn't believe I should leave the house without him. He was a very jealous person. Unfortunately, I didn't realise until we were married and then it was too late." She bowed her head as she paused and then looked at me.

"Are you sure you're interested in all this?" she asked softly.

Her eyelashes seemed to flutter in slow motion and she had a tear in her eye. She looked so vulnerable and yet so beautiful.

"Of course Aunt Wanda," I replied edging closer towards her. I smiled at her and hesitantly took her hand in mine. She smiled back and gave my hand a squeeze before continuing.

"I was too independent to be stuck in all day looking after the house. When I first met your uncle, I was attracted to his power and wealth. I thought I'd enjoy being a kept woman but I was wrong. I wanted to earn my own money and so, I, well, that's when I started stripping. It was only a couple of times a week at a place in the city. I told Tommy I was doing a beauty therapy course but he followed me one day and when I got home he beat me real bad. He went mad and told your Grandma and Grandad that I'd been stripping and selling myself."

"What, prostitution?" I asked frowning.

"Yeah. It wasn't true. Thing is, even though they saw me after the beating, they still believed Tommy. I was astounded and disappointed. I just had to get away then. My own Mum and Dad wouldn't believe me." A tear rolled down her cheek as she finished the sentence and I reached up and gently wiped it away with my thumb.

"They didn't want anything to do with me and told your Mum to keep you away from me. Your Mum was stuck in the middle of it all. We've kept in touch, but it's never been the same between us. We aren't close anymore. Thing is, your Mum has continually been trying to get things smoothed over with your Grandparents and a few months back, they got in touch to apologise and wanted to meet. It's been so hard over the last few years. I've felt like a total outcast. Anyway, I agreed to meet them again. You only get one life right?

"The bridge between us is just starting to be rebuilt and it's such a relief. The only problem is, I told them I'd stopped stripping after I'd left Tommy. I told them it was just a cry for independence while I was with him. You won't say anything will you Ricky?" She moved her head towards me and held my stare with her big puppy dog eyes.

I could feel my heart pounding against my chest as if straining to get out and I was feeling very strange. I had emotions of sorrow and pity and I guess, right then, I thought I was in love. I couldn't find my voice. I was spellbound and attempting to fight my emotions.

It didn't work. Caught up in the moment, I moved my face towards her, my lips honing in on hers. Just as I thought our lips would meet a loud rap on the door made me jump. I moved back and our hands broke their connection. Jenny popped her head back round the door and she spoke in a loud whisper.

"Gary's just been asking for you Wanda. He wanted to know what had happened and make sure he was alright." She nodded at me. "I think he's worried about adverse publicity and he's not happy about you screaming out. I told him you were in the toilets. He wants to see you in his office in five minutes."

"Shit. Okay, thanks Jen," said Wanda.

"I'll come with you," I said. "I'll let him know I won't cause any trouble."

"I'm not sure that's a good idea Ricky. He's pretty mean and he'll probably go mad at me."

"Don't worry," I said. "I'll make sure you don't get in trouble. Come on."

As we exited the room and thanked Jenny once again, I could see Ringo and Dave at the end of the corridor. Dave spotted us first and I could see him nudge Ringo and point to us.

"You're alright then?" Dave asked as we got closer.

"Yeah, I'm Okay, just a cut lip and really. Enjoy your dances?"

"That little skirmish kinda spoilt the mood," shrugged Ringo. "We didn't bother in the end."

"You poor things," sympathised Aunt Wanda. "It's all my fault too. I'll see if I can make it up to you."

Ringo and Dave raised their eyebrows and smiled, looking at each other and then back at Aunt Wanda. I didn't like the hungry look on their faces and wanted to get Aunt Wanda away from them.

"Look guys, here's that twenty quid I never needed. Get another drink in each. I'm just going to smooth things over with Wanda's boss. He's worried I may cause this place trouble after that heavy attacked me."

"Who the bloody hell's Wanda?" asked Dave.

"Err, she is," I said pointing at Aunt Wanda. "Honey's just her stage name. I heard a couple of the other girls call her that while she was helping me get cleaned up."

"Right," said Dave nodding.

"Not be long then," I said, following Aunt Wanda to the other side of the club.

She knocked on a half opened door with 'private' clearly signed on it and we walked in together after we heard a gruff voice bark at us to enter. It was a small office and was dimly lit. I could just make out posters and pictures of young attractive girls in various states of undress on the walls.

Wanda's boss, Gary, was sat in a big leather chair behind an old wooden desk. He was smoking a cigar and rocking back and forth, his feet up on the desk. He slowly looked up and then did a quick double take.

"Who the fucks he?" he grunted, taking his feet off the desk. He leaned forward, squinting, trying to get a better look at me.

"It's the client that was attacked by Bruno," explained Aunt Wanda.

"Yeah, I just wanted to come and say that I won't be causing any future problems for you. I know it was just an honest mistake. No major harm done. Your hired muscles were just doing their job."

He took a puff on his cigar and sat back in his chair. "Glad to hear it son. Now, I'm sure you're itching to get back out there. Ta ta."

"Actually," I said, clearing my throat. "I'd rather stay. Make sure she's not in any trouble. She screamed 'cos she saw a mouse. I can vouch for that. I saw it myself."

Gary scratched his shaved head and fiddled with the knot of his tie, obviously irritated. "Look here son. This is between me an' her. We ain't got no mice in here and from what I can gather, if she hadn't decided to scream, we wouldnt be here wasting our fuckin' time having this conversation. Now clear off."

"Go on Ricky," said Wanda, motioning with her eyes towards the door.

I don't know what came over me but I wasn't going to just stand there and let Aunt Wanda take all the heat. I didn't like the way Gary spoke to me either, as if I was just some kid. I stepped forward, ignoring Aunt Wanda's protest, and stood as close to his desk as possible. I put my hands on it and leaned forward, making sure I was looking down on Gary.

"Look pal," I started. "If you don't want me to change my mind about taking my story to the local press and a decent solicitor, I suggest you start listening. Alright?"

He moved towards me, still in his chair, so that his face was only a few inches from mine. He blew a puff of smoke into my face and said, "Make it sharp."

My mind was working over time and I knew I had to sound convincing. "The mouse was a mechanical one that we won at The Pleasure Beach today. One of my mates must have let it in as a joke. Like I said, no harm done. Now let's just forget the whole thing. I don't want this lady to get in any trouble. It wasn't her fault. Now, are you gonna shake hands and let us both go?"

I stood back up straight and offered him my hand. He paused for a few more seconds, weighing up his options, before slowly getting to his feet. To my relief, he shook my hand. It was a vice like grip that intensified as he spoke, his other hand pointing at my chest and his cigar waggling frantically up and down in his mouth.

"Okay, but I want you and your fucking mates out of my club in the next ten minutes."

His eyes moved across to Aunt Wanda. "And you can pay me what you owe me for tonight and get out an' all." He let go of my hand and held it out for Wanda to pay him.

She walked over and took a roll of notes out of her purse, counted out fifty pounds and placed it in his hands.

"I'm sorry for the trouble Gary," she said as she handed it over. He grunted and snatched the money off her.

We left the office in silence and closed the door behind us. I followed Aunt Wanda back into the main club and we stopped at the entrance to the corridor leading back to the dressing room. There was an awkward silence until we both said "sorry" at the same time. I laughed nervously and smiled at her, desperate for this not to be goodbye. I couldn't think of a way to prolong the night but as if reading my mind, Aunt Wanda came up with a suggestion of her own.

"I'm sorry I spoilt the fun for you and your friends Ricky. Let me make it up to you all." She paused to gauge my reaction. "Come back to my house and I'll give you a free show."

My heart skipped a little with excitement. I didn't speak, my mind working overtime again. Did she mean me or did she mean all of us?

"What's wrong, don't you want to come?" she asked sounding hurt.

"Of course I want to Aunt Wanda. It's just that I don't really want my mates to, you know, watch you."

"Oh," she said, a wicked smile lighting her face, "you want me all to yourself do you?" She let out a little laugh and put a finger under my chin to lift my head. "I meant the free show was just for you. Two of the other girls that work here are my lodgers. I'll make sure I sort something out for your two friends. I'll meet you outside in five minutes."

She gave me a peck on the cheek before disappearing down the corridor.

I went over to Dave and Ringo who were still enthralled by the girls on stage and gave them the good news. They knocked back the remainder of their drinks and we made our way back out.

The heavy who had crashed into me earlier was stood on the door. He grimaced as he saw us approaching, his eyes not leaving us. He gave us a disapproving look as he opened the door to let us out.

I ignored him but Ringo held his stare and gave his head a quick peck forward toward the bouncer as we walked past him. The heavy and his colleague followed us out and I thought they were going to come after us but they stopped at the top of the steps as if standing guard.

We got to the bottom of the steps and Ringo shouted up at them. "It's a good job you didn't hurt him yer fairy. He'd have got up and killed you. And if he hadn't, then I would have!"

Fortunately, they didn't bite. Dave just stood laughing at us as I tried to pull Ringo away and shut him up.

I finally dragged him off and turned to look for Aunt Wanda. There was no sign of her yet and it had started raining quite hard once again. I spotted a bus shelter just down the road and I motioned for the other two to follow me. We jogged the short distance to the refuge.

"I thought it was too good to be true," said Ringo probably starting to think of his stomach again. "That woman was having a laugh. She's probably back in the club peeling her clothes off for some sucker feeding notes down her…"

I cut him short. "She'll be here. Now stop whining otherwise I'll tell her to let Dave have the free show from both her friends."

"Sorry mate," he said, "I'm just horny as hell after being in there and I'm cold and wet and still hungry."

"Aaagghhh, poor baby," mocked Dave.

Just as they were starting to jostle, we heard a car pull up at the side of us. It was a huge dark saloon, with blacked out windows. The driver's window slowly and smoothly came down and Aunt Wanda smiling face looked out at us.

"You boys need a ride?" she purred seductively.

"Do we ever!" exclaimed Ringo, grinning.

Aunt Wanda looked at each of us in turn as if sizing us up again.

"Okay," she started. "Ricky, you in the front with me, you two in the back with Poppy and Daisy. Introduce yourselves when you get in there, be polite and enjoy the ride. It's about a fifteen minute drive back to mine."

"Flower power!" said Ringo grabbing at the handle of the car door before almost diving inside.

I shook my head, laughing and opened the front door, before climbing in to the sizeable leather passenger seat.

A delightful sight greeted me as I looked across at Aunt Wanda. She had changed into a white, sleeveless top and a very short, black skirt. It seemed that she'd had to walk some distance to the car as her hair was wet and her top clung tightly to her. I could make out her full round breasts through the thin fabric. Her nipples were standing out as if she'd just spent the last five minutes tweaking them. She had a contented expression as she watched my admiring gaze drink in her beauty.

I could hear Ringo and Dave making their introductions in the back, interspersed by fits of giggling from the ladies.

I didn't feel quite as relaxed up front, and I was struggling to think of something to say. I was torn between lust and guilt. Lust was winning and I didn't seem capable of having anything other than improper thoughts about my Aunt Wanda.

"What's wrong Ricky?" she asked. "You don't like what you see?" She paused until she could see I was about to speak and then added, "I thought you'd like my…car."

I could feel the heat return to my cheeks. What exactly had Aunt Wanda got in mind for me? Was she teasing me for the hell of it?

She laughed lightly and I felt her hand on the top of my leg.

"I'm sorry," she smiled. "I'll stop teasing you as long as you promise to lighten up and relax. I want you to have a good time tonight Ricky. Your friends don't seem to be having any problem." She nodded her head backwards and I turned round to see what was going on.

The back was huge and had two bench style seats facing each other. Ringo and Dave had their backs to us and Wanda's two friends were smiling and chatting with them as if they'd known each other all their lives. They both looked about ten years younger than Aunt Wanda, very glamorous and sexy but a little thin for my liking. They wore long coats, held together at the waist with belts, exposing their impressive cleavages. I couldn't make out if they had anything else on other than the stockings and high heeled shoes extended out towards my two friends.

"They'll have the time of their lives," whispered Aunt Wanda giving my leg a gentle squeeze. My cock was already growing and sprang to life with Aunt Wanda's playful action. Not for the first time that night, it was straining to escape my trousers. "I said I'd let them off a weeks rent each if they gave your friends a night to remember."

"Thanks," I replied.

Aunt Wanda smiled at me and fluttered her eyelashes before checking her mirror and driving off. As we got onto the main road out of Blackpool, she put the car into cruise control and spread her legs a little, wiggling to get comfortable in her seat. She reached and pressed a button on the dash and I was amazed when a screen between us and the others in the back whirred into life until it was touching the ceiling of the car. As it did, the sound of their chatter and laughter was cut to an inaudible muffle. I looked at Aunt Wanda in surprise and she once again laughed at my reaction.

"It was part of my divorce settlement. It's a bit old now but class never goes out of fashion," she said winking at me.

"It's cool," I said.

We sat in silence for a while, my eyes constantly drawn to Aunt Wanda's bare legs. I started to wonder if she was wearing any knickers and what it would be like to run my hands up along the smooth skin of her thighs, until I reached the soft folds of her pussy.

I swallowed hard and knew I had to think of something to say, preferably something to take my mind away from my incestuous train of thought.

"Does it have any more gadgets like that?" I asked.

"Sure," she said. "Watch the screen again."

I turned round in my seat and saw the solid black sheet separating us from our friends. As Aunt Wanda pressed the button again, the screen changed from black to a light tint and I found myself starring at Aunt Wanda's two friends making out on the back seat.

"They can't see or hear us," she added, "but I can filter their sound into here for us. Like so."

She pressed another button and I immediately heard gasps and whistles coming from Ringo and Dave. By the looks of things they were enjoying the performance.

"Are they lesbians?" I asked her.

"Not really. They both prefer men but enjoy performing together. It turns them on to see the effect they have on men when they get it on together."

The scene wasn't helping me control my already throbbing cock.

I could hear the girls' kissing noises interspersed with occasional moans of pleasure and Ringo and Dave muttering the odd "jesus," or "fuckin' hell." I smiled to myself, pleased they were having a good time.

Next, Dave cleared his throat and said "Why don't you feel inside her coat Poppy? It's open just at the side of where you've got your hand."

The girls stopped kissing and slowly turned to look at Dave as if he'd just interrupted the best kiss they'd ever had in their lives. I thought there was going to be trouble and there was a long pause as Poppy continued to stare at Dave. Slowly, a wicked grin broke over her poker face.

"Alright honey," she said. "You mean like this?" Poppy pushed Daisy's coat open a little further exposing her left breast. She looked back at Dave and licked her lips before slowly tracing her hand gently over the fullness of her friend's bosom. Daisy let out a little gasp of pleasure as Poppy paused at her nipple and rubbed back and forth with her finger and thumb until it was fully erect.

"You know it always feels better if both my tits are played with at the same time," breathed Daisy looking at Poppy.

"I know Daisy sweetheart but I'll fall over if I don't use my other hand for balance in here. What are we going to do about it?" They both looked over at Dave and Ringo in unison and I watched as my two friends turned to look at each other with a puzzled look on their faces.

"Jeez," I said to myself forgetting about Aunt Wanda for a moment, "offer to feel it for her you fools."

As if they'd heard me, they both snapped their heads back round to face the girls and blurted out.

"I'll do it!"

Cue another fit of giggles from Daisy and Poppy with Aunt Wanda not far behind them.

"Not the quickest in the world then your two friends," she said to me.

"Guess not," I replied before turning back to watch the action.

Ringo was sat opposite Daisy and was the quickest to react when she nodded her approval at them. He jolted forward pretty fast and nearly fell into her lap in his eagerness. He glanced at Daisy for assurance as his hand got near to the gap in her coat. He slowly tugged at the opening until her other breast was fully exposed. His fingers were almost upon her naked skin when she unexpectedly spoke, making him jump.

"A, a, a, a, young man. Me first. You let me feel along your bulge and my tits are yours for the rest of the journey." She looked up at Ringo for a response as Poppy carried on caressing her other breast.

Ringo turned round to look at Dave and I was wishing he could see me through the glass so that I could tell him to let her at him. Dave was obviously feeling the same way as I could see him make a 'go on my son' sort of face while nodding his head.

Ringo turned back to face Daisy and tilted his head slightly and nodded.

"Okay," he said, "but be warned that it's already standing to attention."

"I figured that," giggled Daisy. She sat up a little as Ringo undid the zip on his trousers. I wasn't sure whether she was going to get it out or just feel under his clothes. My question was soon answered as she snaked a hand into his fly and started stroking backwards and forwards with a slow, smooth motion.

"Mmmm," she said. "That's very hard. Nice. Yeah, Poppy, I think I'm going to stick with this brave man tonight. He's got just what this horny girl wants, ooohh, and it's getting harder."

Ringo was now leaning forward with both hands resting on the back of the girls' seat, enjoying the attention. I wished I could have seen the look on his face. Daisy retracted her hand from within Ringo's trousers and gave him a playful slap on the backside.

"Alright Bingo," she breathed up at him, "Let's see if you're any good with your hands. Come down here and play with Daisy's boobies."

"Err, it's Ringo, not Bingo," he said smiling, squeezing in next to her on the seat.

"Ringo, Bingo, Gringo, whatever," replied Daisy slipping her coat back, uncovering her breasts and shoulders.

Ringo wasted no time in grabbing both at the same time and squeezing them together.

"Beautiful," he said under his breath, continuing to run his hands around the circumference of Daisy's bosom, before working inwards to play with her nipples. Daisy moaned in pleasure as he gave them a little tug.

"Oh yeah Gringo, I like that. Keep going baby, you're making Daisy all wet."

"I think this seat is a little crowded," said Poppy suddenly, looking up at Dave. "Mind if I join you?"

"No, course not," replied Dave.

She sidled over and gave myself and Dave a great view of one of her own boobs as her coat flapped open. Dave wasted no time in making his own move and leaned forward to kiss Poppy. Just as his lips approached hers, she pulled back and put her finger to his lips.

"Sweetheart," she said in a mumsy voice, "we've only just met. I don't kiss anyone on a first date."

"Sorry," he offered, "I didn't mean to offend you."

"You didn't," she said winking at him, "just make sure you make me moan and groan as much as Daisy over there." With that, she undid her belt and pulled her coat apart. Her breasts were more pert than daisy's and her nipples already firm. I could just make out the red outline of her knickers. She definitely had no skirt on.

"Turn round," said Dave.

Poppy did as he requested and he coolly pulled her coat from her shoulders and started gently massaging her neck and upper back. He received two sighs of pleasure from Poppy for his efforts and as she rolled her head back, he moved his hands forward and down her arms and round to her breasts. He ran his fingers over them and cupped them from underneath, pulling them upwards. He took her nipples between his thumb and forefinger and gently rolled them while continuing to hold her boobs.

"Oh David, that's perfect. Mmm, yeah. Looks like Wanda picked us a couple of studs out tonight. Isn't that right Daisy honey?"

"Sure is sweetheart," she replied in between moans.

"Oh boy," continued Poppy, "is that a rifle you have in your pocket young man?"

I was suddenly snapped out of my voyeuristic trance by the sound of Aunt Wanda laughing out loud. I turned round to look at her and saw that she was looking in her rear view mirror at the action in the back.

She then looked directly at my crotch with one eyebrow raised.

"Looks like he isn't the only one with a stiffy," she said nodding at me.

My hands immediately lowered to cover my tented trousers and I could feel my cheeks reddening yet again.

"Sorry," I offered bowing my head and not looking at Aunt Wanda.

"What the hell are you sorry for? If it makes you feel any better, I'm pretty much soaking between my legs after listening to all that hot chat back there. Here look."

With that, Aunt Wanda slipped her left hand a short way up her skirt and moments later her finger re-appeared, glistening under the passing street lamps as we glided through the night. She brought it closer to me and I wasn't sure how to react. The smell was strong and unusual to me. It was much nicer than I'd imagined it would be.

"Wow," was all that I could manage.

Aunt Wanda pressed the button to blacken the dividing screen and cut the sound from the back.

"How come you're so up tight about all this? Is it me?" asked Aunt Wanda.

"No, of course not. Not really. It's just a weird situation isn't it?"

"Do you find me attractive Ricky?"

"Yeah, course I do. I have since I was about nine or ten. I couldn't believe it when I saw you tonight. You're stunning Aunt Wanda."

"Have you got a girlfriend?" she continued.

"No," I replied. I didn't want to admit to that, even to Aunt Wanda.

"Have you had many girlfriends?" she said raising her eyebrow for the second time in as many minutes.

"Aunt Wanda," I protested.

"Come on Ricky, I'd like to know." I didn't answer and so she carried on. "I've only had one boyfriend since I left your Uncle Tommy. Real jerk he turned out to be too. Don't know why I stuck with him as long as I did. 'Spose I needed to get back on my feet and it was a rebound thing. Come on Ricky, how many?"

I thought about lying to save my embarrassment but I knew she'd see right through it. I wasn't very good at telling lies.

"None," I said quietly.

"None? I don't believe it. If I was your age and looking for a man, I'd be throwing myself at you. "

"It's okay Aunt Wanda, you don't have to try and make me feel better."

"I'm not. Usually when I dance for men in the club I don't enjoy it. They're usually ugly or old or leery or all three but I was really looking forward to dancing for you tonight. I thought you looked really handsome and nice. Well, I still am looking forward to dancing for you. If you still want me to."

I smiled at her. "Of course I want you to. The truth is, if you hadn't have been my Aunt and had finished dancing for me, I'd probably be back at the bed and breakfast right now, err, you know, thinking about you. I like older women, and you're by far the best looking woman that works in that club. That loser Gary should pay you for working there."

"I guess you just haven't found the right girl yet right?" she said matter of factly. "I bet you're one of those guys that are super choosy about the company he keeps."

"Yeah, you could say that. Not that I've had a lot to choose from. I'm really nervous round girls. I never know what to say and I always think they'll think I'm stupid or ugly or something. So, I hardly ever talk to any girls, let alone go out with them."

"Just sounds like you need a bit of a confidence boost that's all. I'll see if I can help."

"Aunt Wanda, you've been brilliant to me and the lads tonight. I'm guessing I can talk to you about anything right?"

"Yes, of course. In fact I'd really like you too. I've missed having someone who confides in me over the years. I think we can trust one another. You aren't going to tell anyone back home that you saw me or where you saw me are you?"

She'd asked me that once already earlier and I knew it was important to her. I never would have said anything but out of desperation and jealousy of Dave, Ringo and every other guy my age currently 'getting some', I saw a way of taking advantage of the situation.

"Well, that ties in with what I was going to talk to you about."

"Go on," she said looking across at me with a curious look on her face.

"I'm a virgin Aunt Wanda." I paused to catch my breath and Aunt Wanda's reaction. She didn't seem that surprised. "Thing is, it's driving me mad. I want to lose my virginity."

"Oh, I see," she said looking concerned.

"Yeah, and well, I won't say anything to anyone if you can speak to one of your friends or lodgers or someone who'll be understanding and let me make love to them."

Aunt Wanda was quiet for a moment and looked a bit disappointed. Her eyes wandered from the road, back to me and I was relieved to see her smile again.

"So, let's get this straight. If I can find someone who'd be willing to let you make love to them, knowing it's your first time and everything, you promise to keep your mouth shut about me being a lap-dancer?"

"Yeah, that's right," I said with confidence.

"How long are you in Blackpool for?" she asked

"Err, we go home tomorrow."

"Oh crikey. I have someone in mind Ricky, but I'm not sure whether they'll be available at such short notice. I could try Poppy or Daisy but that's going to cost me a whole lot more rent, your mates will be pissed off with you and start asking more questions. Do you like either of those?"

"Yeah, but they're a bit skinny for me. You're right about Dave and Ringo. It looks like they're having too much fun. Can you try the other person? Does she live in your house too?"

"You could say that. Just leave it with me. We're here now. I'll see if she's around."

She pulled through some big iron gates and onto a long drive which led to a huge detached stone built house. As she parked at the side of the gravel path leading to her front door, she operated the dividing screen and it slowly started its decent. I couldn't help but look behind me to see what was going on and was a little disappointed to see the two girls pulling their coats back around their scantily clad bodies.

I got out of the car first and walked round to open Aunt Wanda's door.

"Nice pad," I commented as she stepped out. "Part of the divorce settlement too?"

"It helped, but I've only been here for four years, the rest of it was down to hard work. I'm good at my job you know," she said with a mischievous grin on her face.

Dave helped Poppy out of one side of the car and Ringo aided Daisy at the other. I'd never seen either of my friends look so happy. Not even when we won the Casio keyboard at Bingo.

"I must say Wanda," said Daisy linking arms with Ringo and walking over, "these are some fine young men you found us. You can do this more often. Drummer boy here not only looks and feels divine but he has the touch of a god."

"I have to agree," chipped in Poppy, "look at my handsome devil." She rubbed the palm of her hand slowly up Dave's chest and gently squeezed his bum with her other hand.

I don't think Ringo and Dave could have been any happier at that moment if I'd told them they'd just won a million on the lottery.

We hurried inside, out of the rain and I was hoping the two girls were going to hang their coats up. No such luck.

We walked through the hallway into a big lounge which housed two huge sofas, a very expensive looking coffee table and a massive widescreen TV.

"Whoaaaa," said Dave, "nice place Wanda."

Ringo and I nodded our heads in joint approval. Aunt Wanda smiled at us.

"Thanks boys. Would you like a drink while us ladies go freshen up?"

"G and T for me please," I said.

"Got any mataxa?" asked Ringo

"Yes I have. Nice to see a young man with taste. What about you?" asked Aunt Wanda to Dave.

"Vodka martini, shaken, not stirred," he replied in his best Sean Connery accent. It had the desired effect as everyone laughed.

We sat down together on one of the sofas as the three ladies exited the room, talking to each other in whispers. We waited until we couldn't hear them anymore before we spoke.

"Punch me!" said Ringo who was sat in the middle of Dave and I. We both did as instructed, hard, on to the top of his arms.

"Aagghh! I meant pinch me, you dickheads. I wanted to make sure I wasn't dreaming." Dave and I sat chuckling as Ringo rubbed both of his arms where we'd landed our blows.

"What's wrong Bingo? Are you cold or something?" said Dave in a sarcastic tone.

Ringo grabbed Dave and they started wrestling on the couch and throwing the occasional body punch. I waded in to break them up, worried they were going to break something or that the girls would come back in and decide we were a bunch of school boys and bugger off to bed.

"Break it up you two. Aunt Wanda will go mad if she sees you brawling like that or if you damage something." They stopped straight away and it took me a second to realise what I'd just said. I thought I'd been rumbled.

"Aunt Wanda?" exclaimed Ringo. "Bloody hell mate, I can't believe it. That old sweetheart must really want to get into your pants if you've started role playing already."

"Yeah," added Dave, "I'm impressed. You've certainly done a fine job tonight mate. I reckon you've cast some sort of spell over that Wanda bird, and those two flowers of ours are well kinky. Nice one."

"Cheers," I said after emitting a sigh of relief. "What were you two getting up to in the back of that car then?"

"Bloody hell," said Ringo looking over his shoulder, "We both had a right old fondle of their hooters. And, they loved it! Those two chicks are fucking sex on legs man. They were hardly wearing a stitch under those coats. Sexy knickers, stockings and suspenders, and nothing else. Despite all the alcohol, we were both rock hard, isn't that right Dave boy?"

"Yeah. I'm not sure it'll get any better than that though, Poppy wouldn't even kiss me. I found that a bit weird. It was as if they were call girls or something."

"Oh come on," I protested, "That's a bit harsh. Not everyone's gonna fancy you and you've only just met them. Just because they strip for a living doesn't mean they're tarts. Let's put it this way, which would you rather have ended up with in Blackpool on your last night; a meaningless snog from some slapper in a club or what you've already had plus a guaranteed strip show and maybe more if you play your cards right?"

"Well I'll have had both, so that rules me out of that question," said Dave smugly.

"Ungrateful twat," I said before jumping on him and starting my own wrestling moves. Ringo joined in and together, we administered some serious arm twisting and tickling as we held him down. He was starting to squeal like a girl as we were all suddenly stopped in our tracks by the sound of Aunt Wanda clearing her throat. She was stood just behind the sofa and none of us had heard her come back in.

"Now, now boys," she said smiling with a tray of drinks in her hand, "I hope you're not fighting over me."

Sorry Aunt Wanda," I offered. She looked at me in horror, her eyes widening and face grimacing.

"It's alright," I quickly added making a mental note to stop calling her 'Aunt' in front of other people, "they know about our role playing antics. I didn't think you'd mind, Auntie." I winked at her and she smiled.

"I guess we're all adults here," she said placing the drinks on the coffee table. "Now, I'm going to get changed, and the girls should be out in a few minutes for you two. Nephew Ricky, you can follow me."

She held out her hand for me and I quickly got up off the sofa and took it. We exited the room to the sounds of, "Whooo, go on Rick my son," and wolf whistles from Dave and Ringo. I was on cloud nine.

Aunt Wanda led me through a myriad of corridors until we reached a large stone staircase. I looked up to see Daisy and Poppy coming the other way. We stood at the bottom of the stairs waiting for them to reach us. I kept looking from one to the other in total awe, thinking how lucky my friends were. Daisy was wearing a maids outfit, Poppy was dressed as a nurse. Both outfits accentuated their shapely breasts beautifully and both had stocking tops visible below their short dresses.

Daisy's black outfit matched her dark hair and she had on bright red lipstick and black stockings and high heeled shoes. Poppy's blonde hair was now hanging loose and stretched down almost as far as her bum. Under her white uniform, she wore white fishnet stockings and shiny red platform high heels. My cock was starting to twitch again as they got to the bottom of the stairs.

"Hi handsome," said Daisy smiling at me.

"Hi," I just about managed to get out. "You both look amazing."

"Thanks," said Daisy leaning towards me. I wondered what she was doing until her mouth was nearly on my ear and she whispered, "Wanda loves having her nips tugged hard, drives her wild." She put her hand on my backside as she breathed into my ear and my cock immediately jumped up and pushed against the material of my boxer shorts and trousers.

I was too dumbstruck to say anything and just smiled as they carried on down the corridor, their bums swinging left to right in unison. I was left wandering how she knew this and exactly how they normally paid their rent to Aunt Wanda.

I turned round to look at Aunt Wanda and she was staring at my crotch again with a wicked grin on her face. I didn't try and hide it this time, I just shrugged my shoulders and raised my eyebrows and looked to the heavens.

"Come on," said Aunt Wanda excitedly, "I think you're going to lose your virginity tonight, the someone I had in mind is up for it and should be along just after I've got your warmed up with that dance I promised."

"Punch me," I said under my breath as I trailed behind Aunt Wanda up the stairs.

We reached a corridor at the top of the stairs and stopped next to the second door along. Aunt Wanda fell back on to it, breathing heavily. Her gaze never left mine I wandered what was going through her mind. I wanted to lean forward and kiss her but I knew it was wrong and I felt that my night might end there if I tried anything.

My heart started beating faster as Aunt Wanda continued to stare lustfully at me and raised her finger, beckoning me towards her. Maybe she wanted to kiss me too. I stepped slowly towards her. She reached out for my cheek and pulled me in closer, our faces getting nearer by the second. Suddenly, she pulled her head round to the side of mine and whispered into my ear.

"I have a surprise for you inside here," she said huskily. I could feel her breasts pushing against my chest and was sure she could feel my hardness against the flat of her stomach. Just as I thought I may cum right there and then, she opened the door with her free hand and fell away backwards, breaking free from me and following the door as it opened.

I stood, frozen to the spot for a moment, wondering how much more of this torment I could take before pulling myself together and following her inside.

I was immediately greeted by the sight of Aunt Wanda's beautiful rounded bottom sticking in the air as she bent forward to switch on a huge television screen housed on one of the four walls of the enormous bedroom. It sprang to life immediately and the screen was filled by a mass of buzzing and flickering.

Aunt Wanda looked frantically round the room until suddenly exclaiming, "Ah, there it is." She picked the remote control up from a pillow on the bed and aimed it at the gigantic monitor. The black, fuzzy screen was gone in an instant and replaced with the image of Dave and Ringo sat still on the sofa, watching Daisy and Poppy climb onto Aunt Wanda's coffee table. I looked back at Aunt Wanda with a look of astonishment on my face.

"Surprise indeed. Is it fair to say you have a bit of a voyeuristic streak in you Auntie?" I said cheekily.

"I suppose you could say that. It's actually a sophisticated security device, but as you can see, it comes in handy for one or two other things as well." She grinned at me mischievously.

I looked back at the screen and the view suddenly flicked from looking at the back of Dave and Ringo's heads to a side view at a lower angle.

"Enjoy the show sweetheart," said Aunt Wanda. "I'm just going to refresh by taking a shower, then I'll come and give you that dance I promised."

"What time will your friend come?" I asked trying not to sound too eager.

"I think she'll be ready for you in about an hour," she replied. "If you need to use the bathroom, there's one en suite through that door there."

With that, Aunt Wanda left the bedroom and I was left alone.

I sat for a couple of minutes starring at the screen but not really taking in the erotic scene unfolding before me. I had too many thoughts whizzing through my head.

Was I doing the right thing, first of all letting Aunt Wanda strip for me, and then getting her friend, a total stranger, to screw me so that I could lose my virginity. I decided I'd kick myself forever if I didn't go through with it and began to wonder what Aunt Wanda's friend was going to be like and whether I'd still think it was a good idea if I didn't fancy her.

I decided to cross that bridge when I came to it and said a little prayer, hoping that she'd be as hot as Aunt Wanda and her other friends.

I refocused on the screen to see Daisy and Poppy breaking away from a full on kiss. They were still stood on the coffee table. There was no sound, but I could make out that Poppy was saying something. Dave got up and moved to the other sofa and Poppy got down off the table and walked over to him. Daisy had started dancing in front of Ringo, wiggling her hips while placing one hand on the back of her head, the other on her stomach..

50 Magic Wanda 2

I imagined that my two friends must have been hard again, as I was turned on just watching the action on screen. I wondered how they'd control themselves and whether it bothered them. Thinking back on what had happened in the back of the taxi, I figured they probably weren't that hung up about it, certainly not to the extent that I was.

That prompted me to think about what would happen when Aunt Wanda came back in and danced for me. I hadn't masturbated for four days and I knew it wasn't going to take much to set me off. I reckoned that only a little contact and I'd be in the same boat as Milky Pants that Ringo had joked about earlier.

I started to think that I should quickly go and jack-off in the bathroom, but that had its own complications. How quickly would I be able to perform again? Would Aunt Wanda be upset if I wasn't hard straight away when she danced for me? Would I feel really guilty afterwards and not go through with any of it?

I started to touch my cock through my trousers as I watched Daisy wiggle her bum inches from Ringo's face. Poppy was just slipping out of her tight little white dress in front of Dave when the screen blinked again. A bedroom appeared in place of the front room. It looked very plush but there was no one in there. I cursed my luck.

I looked towards the door leading to the en suite bathroom, wondering how much time I'd got before Aunt Wanda re-appeared. I decided it wasn't worth the risk to go and masturbate. I figured if I came when Aunt Wanda danced, then so be it. Hopefully, she'd understand, just as she had about everything else so far.

If I managed to hold out during the dance, it would also mean a better orgasm when I lost my virginity. I got up and opened the bathroom door. It was quite spacious and housed a tidy shower cubicle, toilet and wash basin.

It had been about ten minutes since Aunt Wanda had gone. Did I have time for a quick shower? I looked back at the screen and got my answer. There, in her birthday suit, was Aunt Wanda soaping her huge tits in a large shower cubicle.

I blinked, not quite believing what I was seeing. The camera must have been on the ceiling, looking down on the cubicle. Aunt Wanda must have known that the video screen would cycle round until it got to her. Or did she? Whatever the case may have been, the sight of her naked was even better than I imagined it would be. She looked out of this world.

I watched for another minute or so and was treated to more great images of her fabulous boobs and shapely rear. I still had a massive boner and made myself look away from the screen, take three deep breaths and re-compose myself.

I decided to take a cold shower and didn't look back at the screen as I entered the en suite bathroom, stripped off quickly and climbed into the shower cubicle. I braced myself for the cold and had to stop myself from screaming out as the first freezing jet hit my chest. My cock shrivelled almost immediately. I squeezed out some shower gel hanging neatly from a hook and washed myself quickly, paying particular attention to my cock, armpits and feet. I didn't want the smell of sweat to put a kybosh on the forthcoming events.

I switched off the shower and stepped out on to the carpet, relieved to be out of the cold cascade. I grabbed a towel and started drying myself vigorously. I felt refreshed and relieved that my hard on had receded for the time being. I continued to rub myself down quickly to ensure I beat Aunt Wanda back into the bedroom. It wasn't to be. I'd just got my feet left when I heard the click of the other door opening and closing.

"Nephew Ricky!" Aunt Wanda sang out.

"In here," I shouted back, "I'll not be a second."

"Come on Ricky, now. We haven't got all night. You're Aunt's gonna need her beauty sleep at some stage."

With that, The Average White Band's 'Pick up the pieces' started up and I thought I better get out there before I missed the show. I gave my feet a quick rub and wrapped the white towel around my otherwise naked body.

I poked my head out of the door, wondering if Aunt Wanda's friend had arrived with her. All those thoughts were soon out of the window as I stared at the imposing figure of Aunt Wanda, a few feet in front of me, her back turned, moving seductively in time to the funky music.

She had on black stockings with a single thin line running up the back of her legs, suspenders, a black, latex thong and a see through white blouse. Her hair was hung loose and under the blouse I could make out that she was wearing a matching latex corset. Black, shiny, high heels finished off her sexy outfit.

She spun round as she heard the door open and I could see that she only had two buttons on the blouse fastened. Her hands moved up over her body and she stopped at her boobs, gently massaging them through her clothes as she stared at me intently.

"Well don't just stand there Ricky," she said sassily, "Come and take a seat in front of your Aunt Wanda here on the bed. She leaned over and patted where she wanted me to sit, giving me another great view of her fantastic cleavage.

I slowly walked over, our eyes never breaking contact. I didn't say anything, I just held onto the towel, making sure it didn't fall and that there was enough slack to gather above my crotch. As I got near her, I could smell her perfume. It was a wonderfully exotic smell, like nothing I'd smelt before.

I sat on the edge of the bed in a trance, starring up at my alluring Aunt as she slowly danced closer and closer towards me. I leaned back a little, using my hands for support behind me on the bed. Aunt Wanda reached down and placed both her hands on my towel covered knees, prizing them apart, until my legs were spread. She pushed the towel up until it was gathered on my upper thighs and moved further forward so that she was stood directly above me.

I was worried my cock was going to poke out from underneath the towel but she'd left enough just to cover it.

I gulped in anticipation as she removed her blouse, slipping it back over her shoulders and letting it fall behind her onto the floor. She leaned over, her face once again inches from my own and ran her fingers slowly up the length of her stocking clad legs, over her stomach and up to her ample bosom that was desperately trying to escape over the top of her latex corset.

She continued to sway and gyrate in time with the music as her hands explored her own body. Despite only wearing a towel round my waist, I felt so hot. My cock was now fully erect and I didn't care if Aunt Wanda could see it underneath the towel. In fact, I wanted her to see it. I was overcome with lust and just wanted to reach out and touch her and for her to touch me.

She leaned forward, her tits almost in my face as she whispered into my ear once again. Her hot breath gave me a tingling feeling and I squirmed a little as she spoke.

"You know what the best thing about giving you the dance here is handsome?"

"Err…no what's that?" I stuttered, keeping perfectly still as Aunt Wanda's hands rummaged through my hair.

"We can make our own rules and I say touching is allowed." She leaned back and moved away a little, her hands running back towards her over my hair, my face and my bare chest. It was as if her hands were magical, emitting the most wonderful feelings that my body had ever experienced. Jolts of pleasurable electricity surging through me everywhere she placed them. I let out a little moan and momentarily closed my eyes and tilted my head backwards.

When I opened them, Aunt Wanda was smiling slyly, enjoying the effect she was having on me. She slowly rubbed her crotch up and down with her right hand and licked her lips at the same time. I desperately wanted to throw off my towel and grab hold of my rock hard cock and start stroking up and down in time with her movements.

She stepped backwards a little and continued dancing teasingly to the music. When the song finished, I was desperately hoping the show wasn't going to end there. Aunt Wanda paused for a moment to catch her breath.

"Enjoying it so far baby?"

So far? Yes, that meant more.

"Uh huh," I replied nodding like the most eager dog in the world.

The next song started up and I didn't recognise it. It was a much slower tempo, female vocals and the kind of record you'd put on at the end of the night if you were a DJ wanting to get everybody slow dancing.

Aunt Wanda made her way sinuously towards me again, very carefully placing one foot in front of the other, her sparkling blue eyes looking at me as if I was the only man she'd ever wanted.

I was sat on the edge of the bed and as she got close, she motioned for me to shuffle back a little. I did as instructed and inched backwards keeping my legs spread, until the backs of my knees were against the bed. She stood in between them and turned round and bent down as if going to touch her toes. After what she'd said about touching, I was tempted to reach out and feel her beautifully rounded backside.

Before I had time to, Aunt Wanda reached backwards, between her own legs and slowly traced a finger from around her bum hole to the front of her thong. I could clearly make out the folds of her plump labia as she did this and my cock was twitching like crazy, the towel now moving along with it.

She stood half way back up and placed her hands on her knees and gently lowered her backside onto my hard cock. I jumped a little at the first contact and was a little embarrassed. Aunt Wanda just raised herself a little, moved forward and then down again so that her bum was in front of my twitching member, still hidden behind the towel.

She inched herself backwards so that her ass was up against my cock. She very slowly and skilfully raised and lowered herself to stimulate me.

She purred, "Nice baby?" in a husky tone.

"God, yeah," I said through gritted teeth.

It was almost pushing me over the edge and recognising this, she stopped and raised herself to her full height before turning round to face me again.

Nice to know I have such an effect on my sexy young nephew," she said as she circled her breasts with her hands. "I'm getting very wet myself Ricky and my nipples are so hard. I want you to unlace my corset and then feel my tits. Would you like that Ricky? Would you like to feel your Auntie's big tits?"

"Yes, oh yes Aunt Wanda," I gasped.

She turned round and with shaking hands I unlaced her corset as quickly as I could. I no longer cared that she was my relative, that it was wrong what we were doing. I was awash with lust and excitement.

Once I'd got the corset undone, she pulled it off and threw it across the room. She resumed her previous position, facing away from me, sat in between my towel covered thighs.

"My god, that feels good Ricky. Now be a good boy and reach round and gently cup Aunties huge breasts."

I quickly leaned forward, pushing my cock further against her back. I did as requested and gently cupped each breast, slowly lifting them upwards. They felt wonderful. Aunt Wanda let out a long sigh as I increased the pressure, taking a firmer grip of each bosom.

"Oh Ricky, you're making your Auntie feel wonderful. Now slowly massage my tits and play with my nipples."

I moved my hands slowly round her ample breasts, making sure my palms and fingers were in constant contact with her beautiful soft flesh. Her moans were getting louder and quicker and before I started work on her nipples she looked round at my face and then down at the tented towel, still wrapped around my belly.

It was a look of desire and the urgency of my caressing increased.

"Mmm, yes. I think it's time we got rid of the towel don't you Ricky?"

I nodded slowly, a little nervous at the prospect of my Aunt seeing my erect cock, but also desperate to release it. She used her right hand to pull it free from where it was tucked in and I stopped massaging her breasts momentarily to help pull it away and out from under me.

She tried to look round further but couldn't see anything in the position we were in and so she just pushed slowly in to me again, her lower back providing a wonderful sensation to my naked cock. I bit my lip and closed my eyes feeling an orgasm starting to build. I wasn't sure what to do. I didn't think I could hold off much longer but I didn't really want to come all over her back. She continued to rub against me and looked round again.

"Hey, what about my nipples honey?" she said playfully.

"Aunt Wanda, I'm sorry but I think I'm gonna cum," I blurted out.

"Oh, I see," she said getting up and turning quickly. "We can't waste any of that lovely cum now can we? Cum on my tits Ricky, I want you to squirt your lovely juice all over my massive tits. Come on, give it to me, let me see you cum Ricky. You know you want to."

She got down on her knees on the carpet and grabbed hold of my veiny, twitching cock. More heat, more electricity and despite my concentration and best efforts of holding out longer, I was powerless to prevent the inevitable. She hadn't even started stroking when the first spasm hit. It was still to this day the most intense orgasm I'd ever experienced. I was shaking like an exposed leaf on a stormy day and had my eyes closed as I heard the first jet splat on to Aunt Wanda's skin. I didn't scream out or shout, I was just making shallow whimpering noises as four or five spurts more of sticky spunk erupted from my cock.

"Oh my god. Baby that was unbelievable! How long have you been storing that for?" said Aunt Wanda as she slowly milked the last drops out of my contracting cock.

I slowly opened my eyes and was alarmed to see a globule of spunk slowly running down her left cheek.

"I'm sorry Aunt Wanda. I didn't mean to get your face. I'm so sorry, I'll get some tissue."

She grabbed my arm before I could get up. "You'll do no such thing young man. Like I said, no reason to waste it."

I sat gob-smacked as she used a finger to wipe it from her face and transfer it in to her mouth. I winced, imagining it would be repulsive. My expression soon changed to one of astonishment as Aunt Wanda swallowed and licked her lips, exclaiming, as she did, "Wonderful!"

I was amazed that anyone could possible enjoy swallowing my cum, or anyone else's for that matter. I thought the only people who did it were porn actresses sucking men off, and then only because they got paid for it. My world was changing fast.

As I sat in silence, a thousand thoughts running through my head, Aunt Wanda looked up and smiled softly at me as she started to massage the rest of my juices into her breasts. This woman was something else.

I'd given up on trying to work out what could possibly happen next on this crazy night and so I just sat there, my cock going limp, while Aunt Wanda finished applying my sperm as some sort of moisturiser.

Frank Sinatra's 'I've got you under my skin' was the next song to start playing. I laughed to myself and thought, 'great timing old blue eyes!'

"Wanna dance sexy?" asked Aunt Wanda getting up. She didn't wait for an answer and grabbed my hand, pulling me off the bed towards her.

My emotions were all over the place. I was feeling guilty, ecstatic and nervous all at the same time. She pulled me closer still and rested her head against my shoulder. I could feel her tits pressing against my bare chest. They felt so soft. It was fantastic. She held on tight and I just placed both my hands in the small of her back. I looked down over her shoulder and could see the cheeks of her bum. They looked so tempting but it just didn't seem like the right moment to grope my Aunt's backside.

As we slowly danced round in our own little circle, the television screen came into my line of vision and I prodded Aunt Wanda and said, "Look at that!"

The bedroom which had been empty on camera earlier was now occupied and sat on the bed was Ringo, his eyes closed and face grimacing as Daisy, now wearing only knickers and heels, was expertly sucking away on his cock.

"You go Ringo!" I shouted excitedly at the screen. Aunt Wanda laughed and broke away from me. She picked up the remote control and switched off the TV. I looked at her disappointedly.

She smiled ruefully and said, "I think we'll let him enjoy his moment in private. Too much of a distraction for what I have in mind next."

"Next?" I said. "What's next?"

"This," replied Aunt Wanda. She moved back towards me and before I knew what was happening, her lips met mine. It was just a soft brush at first which immediately sent a shiver down my spine. She put both her hands round my neck and leaned toward me again. I responded immediately, our lips meeting fully and passionately. I felt her tongue enter my mouth and reciprocated her action. My head started feeling light, it was all a bit too much and I broke away from the embrace.

Aunt Wanda looked up at me concerned.

"Sorry," I said. "I wasn't expecting that."

"You didn't like it? You didn't want to? she questioned.

"No, no. Just kinda took my breath away. I'm okay now, can we kiss again?"

"Ooo, I don't know about that," she teased before grabbing me quickly and pulling me down to meet her lips again.

This time there was no coming up for air. It was a fantasy come true and after a minute or so of kissing, I dared to slowly move my hands down and over her shapely ass. Like the rest of her, it felt incredible and I started to grow in confidence as Aunt Wanda let out a little moan as I firmly massaged her exposed buttocks.

We were back near the bed when the record ended and we gently broke away from our kiss. We didn't speak as Aunt Wanda got on it without letting go of my hand and tugged at me to follow her. I got on and lay at the side of her so that we were facing each other.

"Aunt Wanda, I feel funny." I said, immediately regretting opening my mouth. Why couldn't I just enjoy things?

"What do you mean sweetheart" she said stroking my face. "Have you had too much to drink or something?"

"No. I mean this. I can't believe its happening. It's amazing. You're amazing. My heart feels like it's gonna beat itself out of my chest. I'm tingling all over and I think…I think I'm falling in love with you."

I looked away from her as the words left my mouth. She continued to stroke my face and didn't say anything until I looked back at her. She was still smiling. She looked happy.

"That's the nicest thing any man has said to me in the last ten years Ricky. You're making your old Aunt feel very special. Let's just enjoy the night and keep this a secret between ourselves. I may not see you for a long time after tonight and you'll meet someone your own age before you know it."

"I won't. I never will. I don't want to anymore." I stopped talking then, realising that I sounded like a whiny kid. Just the type of kid whose image I had desperately been trying to shake for the last few years.

Aunt Wanda kissed me on the forehead and I buried my head in her bosom for a while, letting her mother me. It felt safe and warm. It was right where I wanted to be, and stay, forever.

I pulled away after what seemed a short time but was probably about ten minutes.

"You okay now?" she asked as I looked back at up at her. I nodded.

"What about your friend?" I asked. "I don't think I could now. I don't think I want to."

"What friend?" asked Aunt Wanda puzzled.

"The one that you managed to get hold of who'd let me, you know, don't make me say it Aunt Wanda."

The frown on her face slowly disappeared as I spoke.

"Oh, that friend. She won't be coming after all."

"Why not? How do you know? You haven't spoken to anyone?"

"There never was a friend you fool."

"What do you mean there never was a friend, you said you had someone in m…" I stopped mid sentence as it suddenly dawned on me. Aunt Wanda was right, what a fool. "You? You're going to let me make love to you?"

"Stop saying that Ricky." She moved her hands and held my face lightly, running her thumbs across my cheeks as she spoke. "I want to make love to you. Here, feel how much I want to."

She grabbed my hand and guided it down to her knickers. I'd never even so much as touched a woman's pussy before and became a little apprehensive, wondering if I'd do it right. I needn't have worried. Aunt Wanda was obviously an excellent mind reader. She held her hand over mine and instructed me to hold out two fingers together.

She pushed them down under the latex black knickers she was wearing, into the unknown. I felt my cock start to twitch again as we brushed through her mound of pubic hair above her nether lips and she slid them lightly over her clit and then more firmly down and over her slick labia. It felt magnificent and I looked at Aunt Wanda's face and gave her a smile full of amazement, just as a child would have done, riding a bike for the first time without the aid of a parent.

She ran my fingers up and down over her slit and labia and gradually worked up the pace. She started to moan as we got a rhythm going and the sounds coming out of her mouth and the sensations on my finger tips soon had my cock standing proud and ready for action again.

"I think these knickers are a little restrictive Ricky. Would you do the honours and pull them down over my ankles?" asked Aunt Wanda in her best husky voice.

She lifted my hand out from her knickers and I immediately broke free from her grasp and tried to force the knickers by pushing them down over her thighs. She slapped my wrist playfully.

"Not so eager big boy. Go down to the bottom of the bed and pull them off…slowly!"

"Sorry Aunt Wanda," I said.

"And quit apologising for everything Ricky. I know you've never done this before. I know it's not going to be perfect. That's why it's exciting for me too. Just enjoy it and remember any tips I give you for next time."

Next time? I shook my head and wondered how exactly, had my luck changed so dramatically. I almost expected to look up and see my own angel grinning back at me. The last twenty four hours were turning out to be better than any fantasy I'd ever come up with. I couldn't keep the smile off my face as I got up off the mattress and stepped round to the bottom of the bed. My cock was bobbing about in front of me and I stood for a second, taking in the most erotic sight I'd ever seen. Aunt Wanda was lying in front of me, playing with her tits and nipples, dressed like a glamour model, waiting for me to take her knickers off to reveal her sex.

I ran my hands from her ankles, over the fabric of her stockings and up her legs. I brushed the underside of her knees and she jumped a little. I paused for a moment and then carried on up to her thighs, over her frilly stocking tops and onto her wonderful naked flesh.

I reached her knickers and hooked my fingers under the top of them, pulling down carefully. As I did, Aunt Wanda raised her hips up and they slid down easily, over her thighs and to her knees. I stopped to look up at her exposed pussy beneath the mass of little curly black hairs. It was a moment I'll never forget.

Aunt Wanda sucked on her finger and ran it up and down her pussy lips, gently parting them as she did. I somehow managed to carry on pulling down her panties as I watched her finger disappear up her slit.

I got the knickers free and dropped them to the floor before climbing back on the bed and in between Aunt Wanda's now widely spread legs. She removed her finger and sat up a little.

"Put your finger in my soaking pussy Ricky. Let Aunt Wanda watch you working it in and out."

I followed what I'd seen Aunt Wanda do moments before and gently ran my fingers up and down her lips and then pushed slowly at the slight opening until my finger disappeared into her hole. She let out a moan as I carried on until I was as far in as I could go. I slowly pulled back out and just before I thought my finger was about to exit, I pushed again. The resistance was minimal and I was surprised at how wet it felt.

"Oh, yeah Ricky. That's so good. I can't wait to be filled by that gorgeous cock of yours. Now work me a little longer just like that. Nice…and…slow. Mmmm."

I did as instructed and thought about the prospect of entering her and finally losing my virginity. My hard cock bobbed again in excitement as if giving an approving nod.

As I was continuing to finger Aunt Wanda's pussy, I started to think about contraception and diseases. It probably wasn't great timing but I was suddenly worried that I wouldn't get to make love after all. I didn't have any condoms on me. I blurted out a question.

"What about protection Aunt Wanda?"

Her eyes opened and thankfully, she smiled at me. I removed my finger at this point thinking it probably wasn't right to carry on if we weren't going to get to do it.

"So you're sensible as well as handsome and sexy?" she teased. "Well you're a virgin, so I don't have to worry about catching anything from you and I haven't had unprotected sex for over five years now. I had an aids test and check up about three years ago and was given the all clear. So, if you trust me like I trust you, we don't have to worry about it. Believe me, that's a bonus for both of us. I can't wait Ricky."

"Me neither Aunt Wanda, but what about babies? God, the whole family would disown both of us if I got you pregnant."

She gave a little giggle. "Yeah, that would be a problem…if I could have kids. Why do you think you never had any little cousins to play with? I can't have children Ricky. Right now, I'm really pleased about that."

"I'm sorry Aunt Wanda, I never knew, I never thought about it."

"Listen, don't dwell on it, I'm hungry for your cock. Are you ready for your first fuck Ricky? Are you ready to make your Aunt Wanda scream out in ecstasy?"

"Oh yeah."

"Right, quickly I'm gonna show you what pushes most women over the edge. Your first proper lesson. Have you heard of the clitoris Ricky?"

I nodded my head in affirmative.

"Do you know where it is?"

This time I shook my head from side to side. I hadn't got a clue.

"Alright, come a little closer."

I moved up the bed until my head was inches from her opening. She parted her lips and opened them wide with one hand. I was hypnotised.

"That's obviously just where you've had your finger and where you'll stick your cock." She looked up, grinned and winked at me. "And this, this is my clitoris. It's very sensitive, so wet your finger and very slowly and gently give it a little rub."

She'd pulled back the hood over her pearl and it stood up, looking at me like a little animal popping its head out of its home. I did as instructed to the letter, and got the response indicating I was doing the right thing.

"Ohhhh. Uuhhh," she moaned. I loved it when she made those noises. As I continued, her body started to shake a little. "Ooohhhh god. You better stop there Ricky and get that cock of yours in my pussy. I want you to give me a real good fucking Ricky. I'm so ready for you."

She lay back on the bed and lifted her legs a little while keeping them wide apart. It looked so sexy and I was so excited. Probably a little too excited.

I positioned myself in front of her on my knees and leaned forward so that my chest was on top of Aunt Wanda's breasts, her face close to mine. I tried to push forward, expecting my cock to slip in to her hole, but I was met with resistance and it wouldn't go in, even with a little wiggling around.

Aunt Wanda smiled at me and then reached up and kissed me full on the lips. As we continued kissing, I felt her hand grip the base of my cock. She tugged it towards the left a little and motioned for me to push again by pulling up on my cock. The kiss was becoming more passionate and at the same time that I felt her tongue in my mouth, I felt my fullness enter her. I slid in easily, right up to my tightened nuts.

We both let out little noises from the back of our throats as we continued kissing for a while. I didn't move my hips until our lips parted. I was just enjoying the sensation of being inside her and savouring the moment that I'd been waiting for, for so long.

Aunt Wanda urged me to move up her body a little and when I had, I felt her legs lift and wrap themselves around me. It was an amazing feeling. I started to move in and out of her, slowly at first and then as I began to feel a little more comfortable and get into it, my pace quickened.

"Oh yeah baby, give your Auntie everything you've got. Fuck me Ricky, that feels so good. Fuck me baby, fuck me!"

I knew I was close to coming and I was grunting and moaning as I slammed in and out of Aunt Wanda for all I was worth. Her increased moans and screams of "yes" set me off and I cried out, "Oh god…yes!" as I started to feel the first pulsing and release of hot sticky cum erupt from my cock.

Aunt Wanda had got her hands on my ass now and was pulling me down into her, harder and faster, her breathing and noise level increasing with each stroke.

"Yes Ricky! Yes! Yes! Yes!" she cried as her body shook beneath me. I slowly felt her relax and I opened my eyes. Aunt Wanda's face was flushed and her breathing was still quick. I lowered my grinning face down on to her shoulder and rested there a while until my shrinking cock slipped out of her sopping wet pussy.

She kissed me on the forehead. "Wow. That was amazing Ricky. You're a natural stud." She playfully slapped me on the backside.

We lay together for a time without speaking, Aunt Wanda stroking my hair.

"I need to go to the toilet and get cleaned up honey," she said gently into my ear. I rolled off and immediately felt a little chilly away from her body heat. I climbed under the covers and watched Aunt Wanda get up and walk to the bathroom. As she got round the other side of the bed, I noticed a stream of my cum was trickling down her thigh and over on to her stocking top. I was a little surprised by this. I suppose I had just expected it to stay inside her.

By the time Aunt Wanda got back from the bathroom, I was fast asleep.

"Ricky, Ricky, wake up."

I felt my body being shaken and my head felt heavy, my mind and body not yet ready to start up for the day. I slowly opened one eye, forgetting where I was and wondering who could be shaking me. The first thing that came into view was Aunt Wanda's swinging boobs. They were not more than a foot from my face. I then remembered. It hadn't been a dream. I couldn't help grinning. I was no longer a virgin.

"Punch me!" I said loudly as I opened the other eye.

"What?" said Aunt Wanda.

"Doesn't matter," I replied, pinching my own leg just to double check it wasn't a dream.

"Your friends are having breakfast downstairs," said Aunt Wanda smiling at me and stroking my hair. She was wearing a white towel dressing gown, unfastened at the front giving me another perfect view of her wonderful curves.

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Just gone ten o'clock."

"Bollox," I said leaping out of the bed and heading for the bathroom.

"What's wrong sweetie?" she shouted after me.

"We're supposed to be out of our bed and breakfast at eleven and our train is at half past." I quickly emptied my bladder and jumped in the shower, yelping as the cold jets of water hit me for the first ten seconds or so. I could hear Aunt Wanda giggling on the other side of the screen.

I soaped myself down as quickly as I could, switched off the water and opened the door. Aunt Wanda had a towel in her hand and beckoned me to step out of the shower towards her.

"Slow down big boy. Taxi's picking you up in half an hour. If you skip breakfast, that gives us just enough time for a little more fun." She started towelling me down as I pondered the options.

"Okay," I said grinning again. I thought my face would start hurting if I carried on smiling so much.

"Okay what?" she said making an over exaggerated serious face. "Breakfast or a blow job?"

"What's for breakfast?" I asked playing along.

She gave the towel a twirl and flicked it at my exposed body. It whipped my bum as I span round. "Ouch!" I exclaimed. It didn't stop her. She proceeded to chase me around the room until she had me in a corner. Just as she was about to flick the towel again, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to me, our eyes locking and the smiles leaving our faces. It was as if we were drawn together by a magnetic field, our lips forcefully meeting, embracing with lustful passion.

I was hard in an instant and as we continued to kiss, I pushed Aunt Wanda's dressing gown off her shoulders, until it fell, pooling on the carpet behind her. The kissing was more urgent and forceful than the night before and Aunt Wanda span me round and pushed me towards the toilet. Our lips broke briefly and we both gasped for air as Aunt Wanda pushed down on my shoulders indicating I should sit.

I almost fell back on to the toilet and before I had time to get comfortable, Aunt Wanda was on top of me. She had hold of my cock and slowly pushed down until I was buried inside her. Our lips met again and we hungrily kissed as she started to rock back and forth on my erect shaft.

She broke away from my lips and started to moan, her head thrown back and her boobs bouncing gently in front of me. I reached up and grabbed them as Aunt Wanda started to ride me as if her life depended on it. I remembered what Daisy had whispered to me the night before and tugged for all I was worth on Aunt Wanda's nipples. It was wild and it was wonderful and it wasn't long before she had me on the verge of orgasm with her wicked words. It was the sweetest music to my ears.

"Yes Ricky. I can feel how hard you are. Cum inside your Aunt Wanda again. Let me feel you cum Ricky. This is…so…fucking…good. Come on. Yes…yes…fuck, yes!"

She grabbed me tighter as we both pushed our hips together in unison, our bodies convulsing and shaking intensely as the pleasure washed over us like a tidal wave. Then it was over as quickly as it had begun.

Aunt Wanda kissed me softly and pulled my face into her breasts and held it there as she spoke.

"Come back and see me soon Ricky. I mean it, I want to see you again. I think this could be a wonderful summer Ricky. We'll be good for each other."

I looked up at her and she gently kissed me on the forehead.

"I know we will. I'll be back as soon as I can Aunt Wanda. I promise."

We kissed again, this time it was softer and loving, her warm body still feeling incredible against my skin. She slowly raised herself off me.

"You better get yourself cleaned up and downstairs sharpish. Taxi'll be here in ten."

"Yeah, I know. I wish I could stay. The guys are never gonna believe me when I tell them what we got up to."

She giggled as I re-entered the shower. "They will. Don't worry about that handsome."

Almost exactly ten minutes later, we walked into Aunt Wanda's impressive kitchen and dining area, one after the other. Dave and Ringo were sat at the breakfast bar just finishing their hot drinks, looking very pleased with themselves. Daisy and Poppy were no where to be seen.

"Morning lover boy," said Dave grinning as I entered behind Aunt Wanda.

"Morning fella's. Good night?"

"Oh, yeah," they replied in unison, grinning some more.

Before any of us had time to speak again, we all heard the familiar toot of a car horn from outside.

"I suppose we better make tracks then," Said Ringo jumping down off his stool. "Thanks for everything Wanda." He walked over and kissed her on the cheek. Dave followed suit, echoing Ringo's sentiments and we shuffled out of the room. Aunt Wanda followed us down the hall to her front door.

Dave and Ringo stepped out first and I stood in the entrance desperately wanting a final embrace from Aunt Wanda. I turned and looked at her longingly not sure that she'd appreciate a public show of affection between the two of us. I chose gallantry over desire and leaned forward to kiss her cheek only to have my lips re-directed to meet her own.

The kiss was akin to the one we had first shared in the bathroom half an hour before. It was eager, passionate and deep. When our lips parted we hugged and I could hear the wolf whistles from Dave and Ringo over my shoulder.

I put my hand to Aunt Wanda's cheek and kissed her one more time tenderly on her full lips. I gave her a little wave goodbye as I stepped backwards.

"Thanks for the best sex I've ever had stud," she shouted after me. I turned round in time to catch Dave and Ringo's jaws before they hit the floor and pushed them towards the black cab. We all scrambled in the back and I looked out through the window, surprised to see Aunt Wanda gone. I sighed deeply as the driver started to turn the cab round, ready to pull away.

He had just started up the drive when I heard Aunt Wanda's voice shouting after us.

"Stop!" I shouted to the driver.

We all turned round as Aunt Wanda jogged towards the car, her huge breasts bouncing up and down under her top as she did. I wound down the window as she approached us, obviously out of breath.

"I almost forgot," she panted, handing me a piece of paper. "Call me soon." She kissed my cheek and used her fingers to wave to us as the driver started off again.

I looked at the piece of paper as we pulled onto the road, Dave and Ringo crowding round on the seat to see what was written. It was simply her number followed by

'Ring soon stud. Love Aunt Wanda. x.'

"Wow," exclaimed Dave, "she really went for that whole role playing thing huh?"

"I guess she did," I said dreamily. "Anyway, what about you two? What did you get up to? Where'd you sleep?"

"We both got blowjobs," said Dave smiling, "except lover boy here got to sleep next to Daisy and I had to make do with a blanket and the front room couch. I didn't mind though, I had a great night. Poppy was a real expert."

I could see the grey haired, bespectacled driver raise his eyebrows in the rear view mirror as Dave spoke.

"Hey, you know what this means!" said Ringo getting even more excited.

"What?" I said laughing.

"We win, we win Rick!"

"Win? Win what?" I said.

"The bloody contest," filled in Dave laughing.

"Yeah, we won the contest!" agreed Ringo. "Dave scored two kisses and a phone number. That's twenty five points. I scored one night with a lady, fifteen points. You my hero, managed sex, a kiss, who knows what else and a phone number. That's at least thirty points. Get in! We killed you Davey boy. We win, we win!"

Ringo and I high-fived each other with Dave sat in between us laughing away. Despite our tiredness, we were on top of the world, energy and excitement filling the back of the cab. I think more than any other, that weekend brought the three of us even closer together. Our bond has been unbreakable ever since.

There were just a couple of questions I had to answer before we got out of that taxi.

"Are you going to see her again?" asked Ringo

"Yeah, and what was she like? Was she good?" added Dave.

"Oh, I think we can safely say that I'll be back in Blackpool before the summers out and was she any good? Is Blackpool the best weekend away ever? Oh yes!" I exclaimed. "It was a fantasy come true. She was pure magic, simply out of this world."

"Hey, hey," laughed Ringo. "Magic Wanda!"

Indeed..

51 Brother Deals with Sister

liebetooyoo

Note: All characters over 18. I plan to do some non-incest stories soon. I really do, but at the moment incest ftw.

8000 words, so not a short story. There is no hardcore force or *. Just some reluctance.

"I have a proposition for you Kelly."

My sister looked at me and frowned. We were both slumped on the couch watching mindless crap on the TV. Mum and dad were at work and we were left pretty much alone for most of the day during the summer holidays.

We were both on break from school, but mum and dad had decided we had to do plenty of chores around the house. Something about the devil being in idle hands. Not that we were religious, my dad just like the expression because it let him order us about.

So we had to stay around the house and work several hours a day to complete the chores before the parents got home and give us an earful. It meant we couldn't catch the bus or train into the city.

I wasn't affected. I didn't have any friends to hang out with. I had friends at school, but we were a bunch of guys who hung out with each other, just so we wouldn't be loners. We weren't the loser group, but we weren't far off.

So I was planning to study, play games and relax the holidays away, but I knew my sister would be wanting to leave home. We went to different schools, but I knew she was much more popular than me.

That was where my proposition hinged.

We were twins, but only because we were born the same day, there was no comparison in looks. She was petite, brunette with lightly tanned skin. Kelly had enough curves that every man checked her out when they saw her. Even me, well especially me.

I was just a regular guy, any one of billions. Brown hair, pale skin, medium build. That was me. I think Kelly got all the good genes while I picked up the average ones.

Kelly looked curiously at me. Her being bored would only play into my hands.

"What is it?"

I sat up, crossed my legs on the couched and pushed my hands together. Kelly rolled her eyes.

"I am shit with the ladies. Like I barely register on their radar. So I have needs that need to be met with no possibility anything happening."

"Yeah you are a loser, you couldn't catch any pussy if a cat was thrown at you."

Kelly's analogy nearly made me laugh. I cleared my throat.

"Exactly. So here is my offer." Kelly narrowed her eyes and sat up properly. "You want to go into the city don't you? You don't want to be stuck out here all summer with just me for company."

"Uh, yeah."

"Because of those chores mum and dad want from us, you can't catch the early train in. What I am offering is to do your chores for certain services from you."

Kelly stared at me, her face slowly moving into a deep scowl.

"What the fuck! Are you trying to buy me?"

I tilted my head. I needed to stay calm and let her see the benefits. I couldn't wimp out now.

"Yes. I do your chores and you let me fuck you whenever I want when you are home. I will pretend that you did the chores and you still get the money mum and dad pay for them. Win win for you."

"No freaking way. You are my brother, my twin brother! I'm not going to let you fuck me or even touch me! If you don't shut up right now and stay the hell out of my sight for the rest of summer I am going to tell mum and dad. In fact you will do my chores just so I don't tell."

I smiled and spread my hands.

"So you say to mum and dad I offered to do your chores for sex? Where is your proof and are they likely to believe you when they know me so well? They know I am the top student of the school and even do community service down at the local mental asylum."

People always got freaked out when I told them that. They didn't realise most people at the asylum were perfectly fine and none of them were criminally insane. The worst I faced was having to listen to delusions for hours on end. Though the person was usually so passionate you found yourself caught up. It was like listening to an audio fantasy book.

Only the doctors, nurses and interns copped crap. To the people in the asylum I was just another one of them who visited on weekends. And as such was an ally and friend.

Of course no one knew I had taken the community service to add to my squeaky clean reputation. I enjoyed the work, but I was getting so much more out of it.

I had been planning this 'proposition' for a long time. My sister's body was way too hot and tight for me to ignore.

Kelly stared at me. I continued.

"You may be a top student as well, but you used a lie a lot when you were a kid remember?"

Kelly snorted. She was already a little calmer. I just needed to keep this like a business deal.

"Maybe when I ten or something. But that was way back then, mum will believe me."

I smirked.

"Parents. How do mum and dad treat you now even though you are no longer a child?" Kelly opened her mouth and a little bit of doubt entered her scowl. "Exactly, they still think of us as kids. To them we are still their little babies."

Kelly flinched. Mum still called us her little babies and I was glad I never had any friends around to here that. I know Kelly hates it as much as me.

"I am not going to let you fuck me. I can't let my brother be my... I can't let you fuck me."

I spread my hands.

"Come on. You know me. I would barely last twenty seconds before cumming. You'd barely feel my tiny cock. You'd only have to deal with me a short time every day. Meanwhile I will do your chores while you mess with your friends in the city."

I desperately hoped I was lying. I had never been with a girl, so how was I to know how long I would last. But I needed to sell the negatives of the deal as taking barely any time.

"I don't have friends to mess with."

"I don't mean guys. Girl friends."

Kelly stared at me like I was an idiot. I had missed something, but that didn't matter now. Kelly wouldn't be able to spend all summer here with me. Her reputation would probably die. I imagined she was the type of popular chick near the top of the social totem pole. She certainly had the looks to be the most popular, hell she could be a model in any magazine she wanted.

Kelly got up and looked at the clock.

"I have to go and clean the pool."

Kelly pushed off the couch and swayed away, not on purpose, but her arse swayed gracefully no matter how she walked. I watched and didn't even bother to raise my eyes until she had turned around, and then I only raised them to her pert breasts.

Kelly made a disgusted noise and went up stairs to change. I quickly followed her up to change into my swimming trunks and beat her to the pool in the back yard.

Our pool was quite large, while thanks to our large back yard we still managed to have a large square of grass to mow. And plenty of garden beds to weed and look after the plants. All in all I bet dad was glad me and Kelly were home to take care of the high maintenance back garden.

I turned the entertainment system on in the patio and nodded my head along with Depeche Mode's Wrong. Kelly strutted in just as the chorus pumped out.

"What are you doing?"

"I thought I would help you with the pool. Seems fair for you listening to my proposal. You can give me an answer tomorrow, even if you say no the offer will stay open all summer. Just see how long you can last."

Kelly looked around. We had high fences all around the yard and the neighbours all worked the same hours as mum and dad. The suburb was practically empty, but Kelly still kept her voice low. Not that I was being any less cautious with my vaguely worded statement.

"Oh I won't be changing my mind any time soon."

Kelly started to get things organised while I jumped in the pool with a broom. Dad told us he wanted the sides and bottom as clean as possible. Since the machine only did the bottom and even then not up to his standards we had to scrub with brooms. There wasn't much to clean, but because of the crappy city water we used the yucky green algae stuff formed pretty fast. Even the chlorine in the water wouldn't stop it.

It wasn't noticable until you touched the wall or bottom or didn't clean it properly once a week.

So we scrubbed the walls and dived down to the bottom to scrub the thin layer of crap off while the machines sucked the crap in.

We were having a break from what was one of the worst weekly tasks when I started my sales spiel again.

"You know you don't have to do it all at once. We can go by steps."

"What are you talking about now? I can't believe I never noticed how deranged you were. I thought you were a goody two shoes."

"All carefully maintained to ensure no one would believe you when I offered you this deal. Now say I take over your chore of dusting."

We both did all the same chores, most had to be done at least three times a week, some more. Dusting was an every day chore.

"What so you would take a chore at a time and get more and more off me?"

"Remember you still get the money they pay you, but yes. If I take over your dusting duties I might ask for..."

Kelly interrupted me.

"Why would that help me except to give me some free time to my already empty schedule. Dusting is daily, but that wouldn't allow me to go into the city."

I paused.

"You have a point, but I was only using it as a demonstration. If I took over your dusting. I would be allowed to say." I pretended to think, but I had already worked out a compensation table for the chores. "I would be able to kiss you, with tongue any time I wanted."

Kelly made a face and pushed off the pool edge.

"I thought you just wanted one thing. Not something intimate like kissing."

She sounded surprised by the apparently mild request. And she considered kissing more intimate than sex, in one way it was.

"Oh no dear sister. I want all of you. That means I want to be able to touch you everywhere when ever I want and do what ever I want to you. But if you are only comfortable with a few things then I am fine with that. I won't black mail you or force you to do anything. You are in control."

Kelly frowned and dived down to the bottom of the pool to scrub. It was hard to get any purchase to scrub hard. I enjoyed watching her flailing legs and tight arse before going back to work.

I would work on her until she gave up one piece of her self at a time.

A week later.

The summer holidays stretched out into infinity as once again me and Kelly lay on the couch. With nothing to do each day seemed to last forever.

I hadn't let a day pass by or let Kelly do a chore without extending my offer again and again. I knew she was getting close to giving in on some chores. Even I was getting itchy from staying at home so much. When we were at school, home was only there to come home to and sleep before another day of school.

Some of our chores were down right nasty, like turning over the compost heap so the fresh scraps were pushed inside. The rancid remains of the previous lot of scraps almost made me throw up and the smell got worse when you turned the heap. Kelly had that chore today.

"What would you ask for if you did the compost heap?"

I smiled and pretended to think.

"I would be allowed to touch your arse in any way I wanted any time I want from now on."

Kelly frowned.

"Only my arse, not my puss.. Not anything else? Just my arse?"

I nodded.

"You have my guarantee. I mean my hand might slip or something, but if I do touch your pussy by accident I give up the right to touch your arse for that day. So that will ensure I don't do it on purpose."

Kelly stared hard at the floor before nodding. I had to restrain myself from jumping for joy.

"Ok, but you have to go and do the compost first, then shower, twice."

I nodded.

"Ok, but I need to make sure our deal is binding. I don't want you to back out after I touch your arse just once. So we have to twin promise."

Kelly frowned. A twin promise was from we were young and trying to be like those freaky twins you see in films. We were just normal people with no telepathy or secret language. But the twin promise was still deeply binding to both of us.

Kelly finally nodded. She stood up and I stood right in front of her. We clasped hands and stepped close to rub our noses and breath in each others breath.

"By my twin I swear to let you touch my arse any time you want as long as you take over the compost chore for the summer."

"By my twin I swear to take on the compost chore in return for your sweet arse."

We pursed our lips and pushed them against other. It wasn't a kiss, just our lips touching. I had to restrain myself from trying to pash her right there and then, but I couldn't ruin it.

We separated and Kelly sat down with a slightly worried face. I nodded and went into the backyard, right to the back corner, where our next door neighbour kept his compost heap as well.

It took me an hour to turn the heap, which was full of rotting vegetables and meat people weren't supposed to put in, but did. I managed to keep from throwing up for the first twenty minutes.

I returned inside with a sore throat and stomach from retching and quickly took a shower. Then completely soaping myself up for the second time. I needed Kelly to not retch at my smell if possible. My cock was already hard.

I went downstairs to find Kelly sitting on the couch. I grinned at her and she rolled her eyes, she looked nervous.

"Ok, take off your pants and lay belly down on the couch."

"What! I said you could touch my arse, but not..."

Kelly trailed off as she realised I had never mentioned anything about clothing. She would be protesting again in a minute when I started on her.

Kelly glared at me, stood up and ripped down her pants. She was wearing pale blue panties. Something about her being half naked, just made me go wild. My cock twitched hard in my pants as I moved over to her. She was still standing up, crossing her arms beneath her breasts and looking very uncomfortable.

I reached around, careful not to push my erection against her and cupped her soft cheeks. She flinched at the contact as I started to massage her perfect arse.

"You don't want to stand up all day do you?" Kelly huffed and moved over to the couch. She quickly lay down, her legs pressed tightly together. "Better. If you relax a bit you might find you enjoy having your arse played with."

Kelly grunted as I kneeled on the floor so my face was close to her arse.

I started off with just cupping and squeezing her meaty globes through her panties. Softly tickling her and pinching her soft, oh so soft cheeks. Her muscles had started to relax at the gentle assault.

I leaned over and made sure she felt my hot breath on her cheeks, before popping my mouth on a piece of exposed arse cheek and sucking.

She groaned in disgust or annoyance. I wasn't sure. But she didn't protest as I sucked her arse cheek. I let it go with a pop and licked my tongue up and down her arse not covered by panties. I stopped just below where her arse met her thighs.

I kept this up till she was relaxing again. Then I grabbed the band of her panties and started to pull them down. Her hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. She didn't say anything.

"You said I could touch your arse and this is what I am going to do."

"But you'll be able to see my pussy." Her voice was soft. "That wasn't part of the deal."

I frowned. She might try to wriggle out the deal with this, or at least limit me somehow.

"Ok, remember I offered to dust in return for kisses?" Kelly nodded. "Well I still expect to be able to kiss you, but in exchange for letting me see your pussy. I will also give you five chances each day to cancel my privileges. Each time you rebuff me, I can't try again for half an hour."

"Make it an hour and I'll agree. Each chance cancels all privileges."

I frowned. Even if she timed it right and stopped me for five hours, we spent over eight hours home alone. Besides I would need to do all these chores and I could use those hours, knowing they weren't wasted.

"Deal, but you can't use it today. I will give you five go to jail cards from monopoly tonight." We had three or four sets so I had enough cards. "Now time to enjoy my sister's arse."

Kelly let go and I pulled her panties down, I paused and pulled them all the way down her legs. I moved up to her face and pressed my lips against her own. She reluctantly opened her mouth and my tongue invaded.

I didn't go all out straight away. I only had one kiss under my belt and that had been off a girl in school years ago who wanted to see what it was like. So I only pushed my tongue in a short way to play with her lips and the tip of her tongue.

I regretted not making her have to kiss me back, but it was too late for that now. I mashed my lips against hers in a slow massage while rubbing her arse with my right hand. Her lips were amazingly soft and face felt impossibly smooth against my own

I nearly jerked back in surprise as I felt Kelly's tongue finally move and start to play with my own. We both gently encircled each other's tongues before pressing deeper into each other's mouth. I moaned softly, kissing my sister was hot, but her kissing me back was ten times as freaking hot.

I pulled back from the kiss reluctantly, Kelly's mouth stayed open for a bit before she realised I was finished. Her eyes flashed at me.

"I only kissed back because of our deal. Don't go thinking anything."

I nodded as if that was true and moved back to her arse. I was done with being subtle. I spread her cheeks and looked along her crack to her rosebud. Kelly wriggled uncomfortably, but didn't do anything else.

I ran my tongue along her crack before swirling it around her rosebud. Kelly softly squealed.

"That tickles."

I grinned and moved up onto the couch, pushing her legs wider so I could lay between them. I pressed my face into her arse, licking up and down her crack, getting it wet. Then started to work on her rosebud. Swirling my tongue all over her faintly tasting hole. She must have washed well, because I could barely taste anything.

That didn't last long as I shoved my tongue inside, I couldn't get it very deep. Kelly moaned in surprised and I felt her rise up onto her elbows to look back at me.

"Only your tongue, no fingers and definitely not that." I nodded and she watched me continue to lick and stab with my tongue. "I don't have enough chores for you to take to let you fuck me there."

I tasted her arse fully now. Slightly bitter, savoury and a bit sharp. But to me she tasted delicious. I went mad with my tongue, I didn't even pause as Kelly pushed her arse back onto my tongue.

I pulled my face away from her arse breathlessly. My tongue and jaw were sore from the activity. Kelly groaned slightly and I squeezed her arse.

"Now time for the main event."

Kelly looked around suspiciously as I started to take off my pants.

"I said you couldn't.."

I held up my hand.

"And I won't, but you didn't say I couldn't touch you with my dick."

She stared as hard cock flicked out of my pants to thwack against my belly. She blinked and licked her lips nervously.

"You said you were tiny."

I looked down.

"I was obviously lying to you. I am probably average. Haven't you seem a cock before?"

Kelly shook her head. I was surprised, I thought she had had boyfriends. I mean she never told me and I never saw or heard about them. But she is an intensely beautiful young woman, how could the guys leave her alone?

Kelly watched as I leaned down and placed my cock in her wet crack. Her arse was quite small so it had been easy for me to tongue her hole, but that also meant I wasn't enveloped in arse meat. Not that I was complaining. I thought her face was smooth, but her arse on my cock felt like the highest quality silk.

I moaned in pleasure as I glided my cock up and down her crack. Her pert cheeks grabbing at the side of my cock and increasing the pleasure tenfold.

Kelly looked back me with a half disgusted half fascinated look on her face. I moved my face next to hers and went to kiss her as I humped her arse. She pulled back in disgust.

"No way, you just had your tongue up my arse. I'm not kissing you now, that is gross."

She looked half scared I would force her and she would have to allow me. But that wasn't what I was after. I shrugged and looked into her eyes as I fucked her arse cheeks.

"You didn't think it was gross when my tongue was up your arse."

Kelly flushed and looked away. I pulled back and really started to thrust my hips. I had been watching Kelly like a hawk for the last week, looking for signs of her giving in. I had pretty much been hard the whole time as her pert and supple body bounced around. I swear she had been teasing me.

I grunted in time to my thrusts, her smooth and tight arse cheeks clenching my cock. I didn't know if it was my imagination but her arse seemed tighter than I had started. I knew she didn't like this to react like that, yet.

I groaned as I felt my balls tighten, I grabbed my cock and started to wank furiously. I groaned deeply as cum squirted out of my dick and splashed against Kelly's arse cheek. She had turned around at my groan and watched fascinated as I came on her arse.

I squirted another two ropes of cum onto her arse cheeks and dribbled a little more onto her rosebud. I rubbed the head of my cock on her hole and groaned at the extra pleasure before my cock softened.

I looked at my handy work and grinned. Kelly sighed and raised her eyebrows.

"Are you going to do this every day?"

I shrugged and wiped the last of my cum off on her arse cheek before putting my cock away.

"Depends how soon you want me to take another of your chores."

Kelly got up and started quickly for the bathroom. I followed to make sure none of my cum dripped off her arse. I stared at her pussy poking out between her legs. In my lust for her arse I had neglected to look at her pussy closely. From what I could see it was tight and puffy looking. So tasty I knew I had to speed up our progress.

A few days of enjoying Kelly's arse had made me impatient for more. Things were progressing and if I was honest with myself they were happening faster than I had dared to hope.

Kelly didn't flinch any more when I groped her arse and she would only giggle when I pushed my hand down her pants and played with her arse. Even when I was rubbing her rosebud and softly pushing she only cooed and looked at me with an amused grin.

If I didn't know her better I would say she was getting into it

I watched Kelly clean my cum from her arse again, inspecting it between her fingertips. I had the strangest feeling she would have tasted it if I wasn't there. But I dismissed the thought. She wasn't a deviant like her twin brother.

"So I'll wash the cars in return for breasts, belly and back privileges. All three cars."

Both mum and dad had cars which were straight forward to wash. But the third was a vintage sports coupe mum and dad took to classic car gatherings and Sunday drives. It was a pain in the neck as you had to wash, wax and polish. Each bloody time.

Kelly wiped her arse clean with a wet wash cloth, making sure to get in her crack and clean my cum off her rosebud. Just thinking about it made me hard again.

I held my breath as I waited for her respond. Maybe she was weirded out by me humping and cumming on her arse and didn't want any more even if I took annoying chores.

Kelly placed her hands on the edge of the sink and looked back at me. I could see her thinking through the deals.

"My go to jail cards cover everything right? And you had better do a good job with the coup. If you mess up you have to own up and say we switched turns. And when you are fucking my breasts doesn't mean you can cum on my face. That will cost you vacuuming."

I stared at Kelly and she winked.

"Two can play this game. You are my little brother." She was older, just. "So having you play with my body doesn't really mean much. Like a little baby with its mother."

"Hang on. The house is massive, I reckon I should be able to get blowjobs for that."

Kelly lifted up her shirt, chucked it on the floor and moved closer to me. I watched her in only her bra walk towards me. Her tight body on full display, her sexy smooth belly and medium sized breasts jutted out perfectly. Her tasty looking pussy, topped only by a small strip of pubic hair, her tight lips looking even better than usual.

Her hands went behind her back and her breasts jiggled slightly as they were released. Her bra was thrown on the floor and I finally saw those perky goodies. They sat straight out from her chest, her small pink pointy nipples looking like they needed to be licked.

Kelly pushed her chest against me and looped her arms around my neck. She pouted and leaned in close.

"Come on vacuum the house and you get to come on my face."

Kelly suddenly moved forward and pushed her lips against mine and started to kiss me deep. This was the first time she had kissed me after I rimmed her arse. Usually I had to use mouth wash before she would kiss me. I felt her left lift up and rest on my waist and pull me in tight, my hands had gone straight to her arse, but now my left hand was rubbing up and down her back. Kelly pulled back and I breathlessly stared at her.

"Come on say deal."

She humped against me and I choked out that one word.

"Deal."

Kelly smiled and stepped back. She had won one over me. But she still had enough chores I knew I could get her to fuck me. I blinked. She had made me agree to cum on her face. But she had done it so she didn't have to blow me. The lesser of two evils.

Kelly leaned down right in front of me and I watched as she pulled my pants down, freeing my hard member. She grabbed it and kneeled up straighter to push it between her breasts. I groaned as my cock touched her sweet soft breasts.

I immediately started to jack hammer my cock between her breasts. Kelly giggled as my cock kept on popping out. She pushed her breasts together with one hand and her elbow, using her free hand to trap my cock inside. I moaned and watched her breasts jiggle slightly from my assault.

Kelly was watching my cock intently as it slid up and down between her perky breasts. While she wasn't overflowing with breasts like some women, Kelly had more than enough to make my dick feel like it was melting in pleasure.

I grunted and that was all the warning Kelly got before I shoved my dick as hard as I could into her breasts. The tip directly facing her watching face.

I groaned deeply as the first shot fired into her face. She jumped as my hot cum splattered over her cute nose, the second squirt hit her open mouth perfectly. I moaned and kept humping into her breasts as I dribbled a the dregs of my orgasm on Kelly's tits.

Kelly coughed a little and looked up at me with a smile on her face and a white dripping nose. She stood up and opened her mouth to show me the cum inside. She swallowed audibly and swirled her tongue around her mouth to catch the cum dripping down.

"Ok I'll let you cum in my mouth as well, but only because you are so tasty."

I watched open mouthed as Kelly collected the rest of my cum with her finger and sucked it into her mouth. She washed her face and breasts in the basin, the swayed out of the bathroom completely naked.

I shook my head and looked in the mirror. I had a massive grin on my face, stretching my cheeks. Oh yes this was going better than I thought.

The next few days I pestered Kelly constantly. She had to use her go to jail card to make me do my chores before mum and dad came home. I was so horny and once again wanted to step up our deals.

I only had mowing the lawn, looking after the garden (front and back) and washing the dishes left to trade with. The dishes would be a little hard because I needed mum and dad to think Kelly was doing all her chores. And since they were only a room away, it would be hard to pretend Kelly did them when she was elsewhere.

I wasn't quite so sure I had enough to get my sister to fuck me. I knew she would let me play with her pussy for one chore. But she would seduce me again and probably get the other two chores to let me finger her and blowjobs if I was lucky.

She knew just how to get me, I knew she wouldn't mind rubbing against me as long as it got her easier deals.

I finally finished dusting the whole house, along with vacuuming and cleaning the pool all by myself. Kelly swimming around in a bikini didn't help.

I sighed and eased myself down onto the couch, my legs were killing me and for once I didn't have the energy to harass Kelly.

Kelly walked into the room and plopped into lap, I grunted as her tight arse landed on my hard aching cock. I rested one hand on her bare belly under her shirt and slipped the other through the arm hole to grope her breasts through her bra.

Kelly sighed and wiggled her arse on my cock.

"So I was thinking. Mowing the lawns is such a drag. I think..."

Kelly got up and pulled my pants down, she pulled hers down as well and sat on my cock. I grunted in pleasure as her pussy pushed onto my cock. I quickly moved to slide it between her cheeks before she used her right to stop all fun today because I touched her pussy.

Kelly swatted my hands away and rubbed her pussy on my cock. I groaned again. Her tight and moist lips rubbed up and down my cock. So tight her pussy was almost nibbling at my cock.

"I think you will mow both lawns in return for touching my pussy. Just touching, though I will allow you to finger and lick me as much as you want. Deal."

"Deal."

I groaned I was in heaven. She could have added all the other chores and I would have agreed.

"Just remember to tell me when you are about to cum."

Kelly pulled off her top and bra so she was naked and turned to straddle my lap. She sat up and rubbed my cock head up and down her pussy. I wanted so bad to thrust up and fuck my cock inside my sister's sweet tight pussy.

But just before I humped up Kelly pushed my cock down and rubbed her pussy up and down my length. I groaned and looked down in surprise as I felt my cock get wetter and wetter. Kelly pulled my chin up and shoved her tongue in my mouth.

I was too surprised to respond for a moment then I grabbed her arse and rubbed my finger on her rosebud. Her juices had leaked onto her arse and I took advantage. I couldn't believe she was getting off on me.

I slowly pushed my index finger into Kelly's arse and she moaned into my mouth. One hand held her arse cheek open, while the other fingered her tight hole.

By the time I added another finger her hips were a blur on my cock, now covered in a liberal coating of girl juices. I wasn't so much fingering her arse, but holding my hand steady for her to fuck back one. I was getting hotter from how much she was turned on. I pulled away from the kiss and started to suck on her breasts. Kelly gave a long low groan and started to cum on my cock sliding up between her pussy lips.

"Oh god yes this is good."

I couldn't help it, Kelly's pussy felt too good, her slick juices making our humping fast and hot.

"Gonna cum!"

Kelly quickly jumped off and started jacking my cock while aiming it in her mouth. Her lips so close they were nearly touching my cock.

"Come on and give me some tasty cum."

That one sentence pushed me over the edge and I started to cum. My cock pulsing with each shoot of spunk firing into Kelly's mouth. I groaned as I finished. My whole body twitched as Kelly flicked her tongue out to lash the end of my cock and get the last drop from my cock.

I looked down at her as she swallowed my load. She was looking at my cock almost like she was drunk. She looked back at me.

"Gardens at the front get you a blow job."

I gasped as her hot mouth enveloped my softening cock. I shuddered and groaned.

"Deal."

Kelly rubbed my balls with one hand, while the other was rubbing her pussy while she sucked the head and first few inches of my cock. I groaned as I quickly hardened in her mouth. She was sucking hard at my cock and moving her head up and down, but she was awkward.

I suppose she hadn't blown many guys. The gears in my head clicked, having been frozen from an overload of lust and I looked down at Kelly. I didn't want to interrupt her blow job, but I needed to know.

After all she had plenty of chances to go to the city because I had taken her chores but she hadn't.

"You aren't popular at school are you?" Kelly looked up and raised an eyebrow as she gave an extra hard suck. "I mean I always assumed because you were so beautiful you were popular."

Kelly pulled my dick from her mouth with a pop and slowly licked up and down as she jacked my cock. She interrupted her talking with licking.

"I never fit in with the skinny dumb bitches who would bend over for an old fart if they thought they could cum or get something. And while the guys would hit on me I just told them to fuck off. Before I knew it, I was hanging out in the library waiting for school to end."

I groaned as Kelly gave me one last suck and stood up. I knew what she was going to say.

"Deal."

Kelly smiled and straddled my legs again, her pussy once again holding my cock head right near her entrance.

"Gardens at the back get you a hot fuck whenever I want it."

I groaned as Kelly slowly started to lower herself down. She hit her lip as my cock head split her lips and pushed her entrance open. She gave a small grunt as my cock head popped into her pussy.

"You know I had a funny feeling my first cock would be my brothers. Now don't move until I tell you."

Kelly took a deep breath and slammed her hips down so her pussy swallowed up my cock in one go. She grunted in pain while I gasped and struggled to stop from cumming as her tight walls clenched at me. Kelly wrapped her arms around me and pulled my mouth onto hers. I kissed her back softly as she shuddered on my cock, trying to get used to my hard member in her virgin pussy. She would grunt and groan as her pussy pulsed around my dick

After a few moments I returned my index and middle finger to her arse, fingering her slowly. She moaned into my mouth and pulled my other hand up to grab her breasts. We stayed like that for I don't know how long, but soon Kelly started to shift her hips while I was impaling her.

I tried to hold out for as long as I could, but she felt too good. I started to hump up into her, making her moan with every thrust. I couldn't pull out much because she was sitting on me, but it felt great.

I fell sideways and rolled Kelly onto her back. We broke the kiss and my gorgeous sister looked up at me, her face flushed deep red.

I kept fingering her arse, even with the awkward position and started to thrust in and out of her properly. Kelly was moaning and looking up at me with bright eyes.

"Come inside of me. I want to feel you fill me up with your spunk."

My sister's word tripped a flag in my head and I started to fuck her hard and fast. Her constant moaning was interrupted every time I thrust inside as hard as I could, making her breasts jiggle.

I pulled my fingers from her arse and shoved them inside her mouth, Kelly sucked hard on my fingers. I didn't pull them out until her swirling tongue had cleaned them thoroughly.

I grabbed her hips and started to pummel my cock in and out of her recently virgin pussy. Kelly was moaning deeply and playing with her clit.

I slammed into her a few more times until I was deep as I could go and started cum. Threads of spunk shot into my sister's pussy and I groaned with each shot. I humped her quickly as I rode out my orgasm, pushing my cum even deeper into her pussy. While I was cumming, Kelly's hot and tight pussy got even tighter as she clamped up and began groaning deeply.

I shot one last wad of cum into Kelly's pussy and half collapsed on top of her. Her arms encircled me and she licked my ear.

"Now I wonder what you get for doing the dishes for me." My cock instantly hardened from half soft and Kelly giggled, but she pushed me out of her pussy. "No more today, I need to rest that part."

I nodded. I imagined while she had cum, she had still felt quite a lot of pain and that wasn't going to go away straight away.

Epilogue.

I pushed my hands into the sink and pulled out the last few utensils and gave them a quick wash before drying them and putting them away. Kelly was sitting at the kitchen table, ready to jump up and pretend to be doing the dishes while the parents were in the lounge.

They were getting ready to go out, while me and Kelly were getting ready to go all out once they left.

The last week I had been on cloud nine. After I first fucked Kelly I had expected some days before we fucked again. But that night she had slipped into my bed for some slow love making and that was what it was. We were gentle with each other, trying to give the other the most amount of pleasure.

Then once we had cum, we fucked each other like animals. I was glad my bedroom was two rooms from our parents.

Kelly still loved me to lick her arse and I had spent a lot of time each day licking and fingering her arse. Of course I spent much longer doing all of my chores plus Kelly's. Only the fact I knew I was going to get a blow job or sex was keeping me going. Though Kelly helped me with cleaning the pool. Or she would pose in sexy outfits while I dusted or vacuumed.

Mum and dad bid us goodbye, going to some retro 1920's gangster ball. Dad actually looked pretty cool in a fedora and sharp suit, while mum looked classy in her gown. I always liked the 1920's, though I suspected the gangsters hadn't actually gone 'now see here, meh' like in the movies.

As soon as they were gone we both moved to the lounge, first making sure they hadn't left anything behind that would make them return. I made sure to lock the door and close all the blinds.

By the time I had finished Kelly was naked on her hands and knees in front of the couch. I swallowed at the sight, she was so fucking hot and I had her to myself.

I quickly chucked off my clothes and kneeled behind her, shoving my face into her arse and making her laugh.

"It tickles but damn it feels good. Get me nice and wet."

I played with her pussy as I rimmed her arse, sliding a finger in once she was wet enough. Before long I had three fingers stretching her amazingly tight pussy. I moved my face away and started to finger her arse, starting with one and quickly moving to three.

Kelly moaned, pushing her arse back on my fingers as I slowly fingered both holes.

"I think it's time."

I nodded and pulled the tube of lube from my pants on the ground near by. I slid my cock in Kelly's pussy in one smooth thrust as I quickly lubed up her arse. I pulled out and lubed up my cock.

I took a deep breath. I was about to fuck my sister in the arse. I placed my cock at her rosebud, it was still tight looking despite the stretching I had been doing for the past week.

I pushed and gritted my teeth as my sensitive cock was swallowed up by Kelly's tight arse. She huffed and moaned in equal measure as I slowly plunged my hard member into her depths. Her soft cheeks pushed against my hips, I thrust a little harder and pushed a little deeper in before slowly pulling out. I repeated the slow thrusts for a few minutes.

Kelly was moaning now and I knew that was enough of a slow fuck. Every thrust in I got faster and faster, Kelly's tight arse clenching at my cock. Trying to milk a load out of me.

Her arse felt too great and I knew I wouldn't last long. I started to pound her arse, making her huff and her tight arse jiggle a little bit.

I leant over her and grabbed both breasts, thrusting as hard and fast as I could into Kelly's arse.

"Ohhh yeah, fuck me hard brother. Don't hold back because you'll be putting more than one load up my arse tonight. Then you have to fill my pussy, it is only fair."

I grunted as my cock slid in and out of Kelly's slick and smooth arse while her tight ring clenched along my own length.

I moaned deeply and began to shoot my cum inside Kelly's arse. Her own orgasm was making her whole body clench, giving us both more pleasure as my cock filled up her arse.

Kelly was cumming so hard her tongue was nearly hanging out as she moaned constantly on my dick in her arse. Her hands was rubbing like mad on her clit and I was still squirting my load deep in her arse.

I sucked on Kelly's neck and slowly pulled out of her arse to collapse on the couch. Kelly turned around and crawled between my legs to suck my cock into her mouth. She slurped up and down the length and smiled at me.

"Don't think we have finished yet."

The End..

52 Jenny Sits on Brother Ch. 01

liebetooyoo

Note: All characters are over 18. The reference to the car licence hasn't anything to do with American laws and people getting their licence at 16. This story isn't set in America nor has nothing to do with it, I use the term panties because it is a nice word. I haven't given any ages or real details because I feel it makes it easier for the reader to imagine what they want. So enjoy.

"Sorry guys."

My parents didn't seem too sorry for their mistake. They were just happy to be away from work.

Me, my sister Jenny and parents had gone on a holiday after a long session of school and work respectively. My parents didn't get many days off, while the last two school holidays Jenny and I had worked every day.

We were saving up to get cars. It wouldn't be too long before we got the independence of a full license and be able to move out of home.

The reason my parents were apologising was because of the sleeping arrangements. They were fine with their double bed.

The problem lay in the single bed in the same room on the opposite wall. They thought they had booked two rooms. One for them and one for me and Jenny with two single beds. They had booked a cheap hotel, because we wanted to spend the money on good food and fun activities, the hotel was just a place to sleep.

Of course the hotel owner had screwed us over. He thought there was only one child, so he squeezed us into one room and charged us the same. My dad had nearly had a fit, mostly over the money, but mum had told him they were here to relax.

So they got over it and told Jenny and me to work it out. Since they worked a lot and we looked after ourselves a lot, they just assumed we would do it.

So while they unpacked the car Jenny and I had a silent but furious argument over bed rights while watching for our parents. I argued I was bigger and hadn't brought a sleeping bag like her. She argued she was delicate and wouldn't be able to sleep on the floor.

As if anyone could sleep on the bare wooden floor. We were on the coast, so the cool sea breeze made the nights cool and the room was drafty as all hell.

I looked at the bed, it was single, but we weren't very big people. I was slimly build, just enough muscle so I could hold my own in sport and fights.

Jenny was slim, but with curves if on another girl I would describe as kicking. Her tight arse was definitely an eye catcher, as her brother I hadn't been able to ignore that asset. While her breasts were a nice handful, or so my friends who had never touched her told me.

Not that I had the hots for Jenny, I just noticed was all.

My father came in looking like he wanted to sleep already. It was a feature I shared with him, we both looked perpetually tired. More than one teacher had tried to catch me out, only to find I was paying attention. Even when I was excited I still looked bored as all hell, a good poker face.

My mum bounced in, the opposite of dad. I never knew how he had managed to get her, she was a slightly thicker version of Jenny. I never saw her exercising, I think because she seemed to bounced around so much, she stayed fit.

I had asked my father plenty of times how he had managed to get her, he always looked like he was still surprised she was his wife. Since she was still quite young considering having two kids, I always assumed he got her pregnant when she was drunk.

A horrible thing to think, but the only explanation I could think of.

I quickly saw the opportunity to get the bed. Our parents thought me and Jenny didn't argue, a belief we had cultured to avoid awkward moments. Jenny wouldn't be willing to lose that for the sake of a few nights in a bed.

"We decided dad. I will sleep on the bed."

Jenny glared at me, then a smile crossed her face. She nodded.

"While I sleep in my sleeping bag on the bed as well. Problem sorted."

I tried not to glare while in front of my parents. With her in her sleeping bag, I would be forced to endure the annoying scratching exterior material rubbing against me.

Mum and dad nodded and that was that. We exited the crappy room to explore the area and find things to do. Since it was a beach town, there was plenty to do, kinda the reason they call these towns tourist traps. That and they are really expensive.

I had forgotten the sleeping predicament until we came home exhausted and excited from the days play. There had been plenty of hot girls in skimpy bikinis or the equally hot swimsuits. Sometimes it was even sexier when the girl covered up and showed only glimpses of their delights. I wasn't hard all day, but my hormones were definitely churning, made worse by the knowledge I wouldn't be able to play with them. My charm was equal with my father and while the bored look worked on some chicks in the long run, it definitely didn't work on super hot beach chicks.

Mum and Jenny went into the room to change while me and dad loitered outside until they were ready. We went inside and stripped to our briefs, dad quickly jumped into bed, the air was freezing. While I stood and looked at Jenny.

She was taking up the whole bed, I had overestimated the size of the bed. I managed to crawl over her before dad turned out the light. By the time I had gotten under the thin blanket, mum and dad were already asleep. His soft snores punctuated by mum's higher pitched snores. They had acted like kids today and tired themselves out completely.

They had the foresight to bring their own blankets and Jenny had her sleeping bag. While I hadn't realised cheap hotels gave you a sheet as thick as paper.

I poked Jenny and kept my voice low, my parents were deep sleepers and completely exhausted, but I didn't want to wake them.

"Hey, open your sleeping bag and use it as a blanket. I am freezing."

Jenny's voice was just as low.

"No way, I won't be so warm then. You should have brought your own."

I poked her again, but I had nothing to say to that. I knew if the situation was reversed I would do the same thing. I poked her again just to annoy her.

She sighed.

"Ok, you can get inside the sleeping bag with me, there is plenty of room. But it will cost you."

I knew the sleeping bag was big, I often borrowed it when camping with friends. And at this very moment I remembered how warm it was.

"How much?"

"Fifty bucks a night."

I nearly choked on my tongue, that was the same as renting a room for two people in this crap hole. I very nearly refused, then the sea breeze picked up and the poor insulation of the hotel was all to obvious.

"Fine, but you can't back out. No matter what every night I get to sleep in the sleeping bag and you can't kick me out."

"Deal. Pay me all when we get home, and if you try and worm your way out of the deal, I can tell my friends I accidentally saw your penis and it was the smallest thing I ever saw."

I swallowed, Jenny had some very hot friends. But that rumour wouldn't stay with them and since I was so awkward with the ladies it would take some time to disprove.

"Deal. You'll get your money, so move over."

Jenny shuffled over and I awkwardly slipped into the sleeping bag, it was big but with two people inside it was cramped.

My heart missed a beat as my bare legs brushed up against her mostly bare back, then gliding over her panties before running along her smooth legs. My bare chest rested against her back, her shirt had bunched up when she had first gotten in the sleeping bag.

It must have made her feel weird to feel my flat belly against her smooth and supple back. I was suddenly trying to think of maths problems as she started to wiggle around, her arse in my groin. She was having trouble getting her arms around to pull her top down.

"Stop it." I hissed. I had been excited all day and now Jenny was grinding her hot arse against my cock.

"Wait, I need to get comfortable."

My cock hardened quickly into a solid bar, pressed between her cheeks. She stopped moving, she was breathing in and out very deeply. My erection wasn't going anywhere, her movements had bunched up my briefs so more of her soft skin was pushed against mine.

Why was female skin so much softer? Why did she feel so good against me?

"What is that?"

"I think you know. I told you to stop, you were practically giving me a lap dance. I'm not going to go soft in this situation."

"You sicko, getting hard over your sister's arse. Get out and freeze."

"Do you remember our deal? You can't kick me out." She swore, I would have grinned if I wasn't so turned on. I was painfully hard. "Don't worry I can make it go down."

"How?"

I moved my hands until the left went underneath her and rested on her bare belly, while the right held her hip. Her skin was so soft and even resting my hands on her was getting me seriously excited. I ground my hard cock against her sweet arse and moaned softly in her ear. She just lay there, but every time I breathed out on her ear she would flinch.

I couldn't believe I was doing this, I couldn't believe I had just started grinding her.

"You sick fuck, if you even try to feel me up I am going to yell out for mum and dad. You won't be able to say anything with your big hard dick sticking up."

I could barely believe it. I had expected her to threaten me to stop, instead she was letting me hump her arse. I felt flattered at the mention of big dick. I was a bit over average, or what the internet said was average for what little that was worth.

I couldn't remember a dick size survey being spread around the world.

I rubbed my cock up and down her arse crack, feeling her soft cheeks through our underwear. It was heavenly, I started to rub her belly with my left, with my right I rubbed the top of her panties feeling her pubic hair through the material. I softly blew on her ear.

"Stop it and just blow your load in your pants. If you get even one speck of your dirty cum on me I am going to make you eat it."

I moved closer and breathed into her ear, our sleeping parents were only a few metres away. It made me all the hotter.

"I wouldn't mind that, as long as I got to tongue your fantastic body. I want to lick your legs, belly, breasts, your arse and your pussy. I want to shove my tongue deep in your holes and make you cum on my face. You can sit on my face any time you want."

I continued to hump her arse, building up speed while careful not to make too much noise with the sleeping bag. I paused as I felt her move her arse back.

"I'm trying to get my shirt down you creep, the less skin contact with you the better."

I didn't know if she really was or not, but the extra movement made her arse seem to grip my cock and squeeze it. I groaned into her ear.

My movements had pushed her panties deep into her crack, and made room for my clothed cock. Every time my cock dipped down near her anus, she would grip her cheeks so they held me as I rubbed up. Then when I got to the top of my hump and my cock head popped out her grip, she would pulse her arse muscles before gripping me on the down stroke.

"I'm gonna cum from your arse. Yeah, such a sweet end, tell me if you want me to clean it any time. I will tongue it for hours."

I shifted the hand on her belly up to her chest and softly gripped her right breast, gently massaging it through her shirt. She didn't wear a bra to bed and I soon felt her nipple poke up from the soft spongy breast. I shifted my hand till both her nipples were sticking up, I tweaked them through the material.

She was breathing heavier than normal. She pushed her arse back even harder and I couldn't hold the pleasure back any more.

I humped into her even faster as I shot spurt after spurt of hot cum into my briefs. My orgasm was so intense I couldn't help but grunt every time I shot my spunk.

Despite her earlier threat she didn't yell out as I groped her. She continued to push her arse against me as I slowed my pace and my cock softened. I moved my right hand on her hip to the front of her panties, she didn't stop me as I gently explored. Her legs were pushed tightly together as she continued to grind against me, so I could only slip my index finger between her legs.

It wasn't enough to get her off, but I knew Jenny was enjoying the attention.

Then my dad gave an extra hard snore. I humped into Jenny again, but this time in fright. My heart was pounding so hard I knew Jenny could feel it against her shoulder. My breathing suddenly seized up and every breath in and out was a conscious struggle.

Jenny grabbed my hands and pulled them away.

"Go to sleep you slug, I hope you enjoy the wet night."

I snuggled in closer to her, really I was as close as I could get already.

"You to." I moved my right hand to my move and sucked my index finger next to her ear. "Tasty."

She shivered, but didn't say anything.

The next day I woke up earlier than usual. The cause was Jenny trying to get out of the sleeping bag without waking me.

My crusty briefs felt like a badge of shame. I had humped against my sister in a fit of lust. Sure she had seemed to like it, but then again who was I to know? The only sex experience I ever had was watching movies and reading stories. For all I knew she had been the very opposite of turned on.

Maybe she hated me? Maybe she didn't feel it was a big deal? I didn't know what to feel. One part of me hated myself, but the majority of me wanted more.

I waited till Jenny was straddling my chest before opening my eyes to see her panty clad pussy above me. She looked down at me and quickly looked away. The sight of her panties filled me with lust. I couldn't just ignore her pussy so close to my face. I needed everything about her.

She probably felt bad about last night, but I wasn't going to let her think like that for too long. Lust had taken me over again and I didn't care.

Now I had a taste of my sweet sisters charms, I wasn't going to let it stay at just that. I wanted it all.

I grabbed her knees and pulled her forward until she was above my face. I didn't make any more movements and just let her decide. I was already hard, I didn't know if chicks woke up horny, but I sure did.

"I can't hold this position jerk." She said it softly as she started to lower her tasty looking pussy covered only by the thin fabric of her panties. "Don't open your mouth freak."

She could have just moved forward a little more and she would have been out of the sleeping bag, but she didn't. She could have avoided this moment and I would have probably lost all nerve and never tried again. But she didn't.

I just waited until the golden moment came. Her softness landed on my face in slow motion. I could smell the slightly heady scent of her pussy and the stronger smell of her arse. She moved her legs around till she was comfortably on my face. My mind screamed at me to stop, but she wasn't trying to avoid this, so why should I?

I started by breathing deeply in and out with her pussy on my mouth. She seemed to like it, she was looking directly at me now with a flush in her cheeks.

I knew my sister had never had a boyfriend, just like I had never had a girlfriend. We always seemed too busy, both of us getting part time jobs after school to earn money. I always wanted for a girlfriend, but I knew I didn't have the time for one.

Not that I could have gotten one.

Jenny sat on my face, but didn't move. I slowly tilted my head up and down, keeping my mouth shut as I jutted my jaw up and out.

I was in heaven as she began to slowly move by herself. I could just see her face above her boobs jutting out. Jiggling ever so slightly from the movement.

I loved this position. Her clit moved from my nose down to the point of my jaw and up again. Her pussy was getting wetter and wetter, the smell was getting stronger. I was breathing in through my nose as her pussy rubbed over my face and out on her clit as it hit my nose, making her gasp a little.

I watched her face above her smooth flat belly and perfect breasts. While she was riding my face, getting faster and harder each moment. She looked over at mum and dad every so often to make sure they were still asleep.

I reached up and ran my hands along her belly and under her shirt. She didn't stop grinding on my face as I gripped her bare breasts and began squeezing them. I cupped them from below and tested their heft, lifting them up slightly and squeezing.

She looked down at me with a lust filled face as I rubbed and pinched her breasts while she smushed her pussy all over my lower face. All hesitation was gone.

I moved my right hand from her breasts and cupped her arse, she moaned softly as I pushed her harder onto my face.

I opened my mouth and her eyes widened as suddenly her wet pussy was being munched on through her panties. I could taste her sweet juices through the sodden material, my jaw and nose were covered in her juices.

I moved my hand on her arse inside her panties, her eyes widened, but once again she did nothing. She just kept on humping my face, now she was building up speed and force. She was starting to fuck my face.

Some one stirred in the next bed, I couldn't see who. I expected Jenny to quickly jump off. Instead she leaned forward and gripped the head of the bed and started hammering her pussy into my face. I was having trouble breathing, but I wasn't about to stop for the end of the world.

Thankfully the crappy beds were built into the wall and were slat beds, so their was no movement or noise from Jenny's fierce assault. The sleeping bag had long been pushed down out of the way.

My hand hadn't stopped moving in her panties, her wild movements made it hard to get a grip. But I had managed to stroke her rosebud a fair few times, every time I did she would make a soft groan. I shifted my fingers so they angled towards her pussy. Once again she felt me, but didn't make a move to stop me.

Just as my fingers touched her wet folds, she started coming on my face. Her teeth were clenched from not trying to moan, her muscles were tensed as she came hard on my face.

I felt her get wetter through her panties, I sucked on them to get the juices and she shuddered on my face.

After nearly a minute, she moved off my face and shuffled around. She smiled softly down at me, her face was beaded with sweat with some hair plastered to her forehead.

"Didn't you want some of this?"

She sat on my face, but this time it was her arse. I moaned into her delicious rear end, she giggled softly and pressed her arse down, softly bouncing it on my face. She let me live in paradise for a minute, I reached for her panties wanting direct contact and a mouthful of her arse.

She quickly jumped off the bed, grabbed a new pair of panties from her bag. Before she left for the bathroom, she threw me her soaking pair. I immediately draped them on my face and started to wank off as hard and fast as I could. She leaned closer.

"Don't mess up my sleeping bag."

I nodded and watched her skip from the room into the bathroom, her arse cheeks jiggling in time with her pert breasts. I came before she even closed the door.

I had come in my briefs again, they were feeling pretty uncomfortable, but I knew I would be using them again very soon. The sky through the windows was only just starting to lighten. Apart from my mum no one in my family was an early riser, but she wouldn't be getting up for a while.

I needed to hump my sister again.

She came out, her new panties a cute pink. Before she wriggled back into the sleeping bag she sat on my face for a minute. I massaged her boobs and she let me rub her pussy through her panties.

She slipped back in, I started humping against her straight away. She sighed like it was annoying and pretended to go to sleep.

But her arse was wanking me off again, I don't know how she did it, but her arse gripped and squeezed my cock. I whispered in her ear as I humped into her.

"I want to fuck all your holes, fill you up with my cum till it is dripping out. I want to make you cum so many times you can't stand up. Every moment I get I am going to lick, suck and fuck you, all day every day for the rest of time. You are going to use my face as your seat and cum until my face is drenched in your juices."

Jenny knocked my hand away from her panties and shoved her own inside and started rubbing furiously. I must have been doing something right.

I moaned into her ear as I came, once again coating my briefs with my own cum. My cock and balls were covered in crusty and fresh seed. Jenny kept rubbing herself as I came, she shuddered all over and sighed contentedly as her second orgasm washed over her a few moments later.

I hugged her close and closed my eyes. The sleeping bag hid just how closely we were together. I blew in Jenny's ear.

"Just you wait."

We went back to sleep, only to woken up a few hours later by dad moving around. Mum was already getting ready for another day mucking around.

I felt and probably looked like crap while Jenny looked her usual vibrant self. I swear her and mum could exist on no sleep and still look as energetic as they normally did.

Today mum planned for us to soak up the sun on the beach and relax properly. Today was the only full day we would be having here, tonight was our last night sleeping at the hotel.

Like mum I planned to get all I could in.

Gone was any hesitation of touching my sister. If she had of told me off or made it clear she didn't like what was happening I would have stopped. Nothing turned me off faster than the thought of her being disgusted or scared.

But she hadn't pushed me away or even said anything. So I was full steam ahead.

We were out the door and walking towards the beach before we could really wake up. Well me and dad anyway. I looked around, there was no one around. Every one was either sleeping or already at the beach.

My mum was wearing her swimming suit with a skirt, while Jenny was wearing a tight top and knee length shorts.

I moved forward and cupped Jenny's arse, she flinched but allowed me to feel her up as we walked. I squeezed and cupped her supple arse through the thin material of her shorts. Enjoying the way her arse changed shape and firmness when she was walking.

I really wanted to fuck her. My desire for my sister had always been there, but nothing more than the occasional wank fantasy. Now I could hardly keep my hands off her.

I shifted my hand between her legs and slowly put pressure as she walked. I cupped her pussy through her shorts and lifted her up. She was forced to walk on tippy toes for a few steps.

I continued to lift her up, after a few lifts she wiggled her pussy more on my hand. I started to squeeze my hand and move my fingers around as I watched our parents just ahead.

I was feeling my sister up in public and I was as hard as I was when she was sitting on my face a few hours earlier. I needed that again.

I wondered if she felt the same way. Surely if she wanted me to stop she could have walked abreast with mum and dad. Instead she stayed back with me the lecherous brother I am.

We got close to the beach, so I let her walk normally and reached around to give her breasts a quick squeeze. She pushed her chest out into my hands. I reluctantly let go as we cleared the last buildings and people came into view.

We spent the morning alternating between the beach and sea. Both me and my sister weren't great swimmers, so we mostly stayed in the shallows. Only going as deep as our chests.

I stood near Jenny on one foot, the other rubbing between her legs, she was smiling. It was hard to stay standing on one foot while the sea pushes you back and forth. Only the buoyancy of the water let me stand up and clumsily rub my sister's pussy.

We were practically alone.

The surfers were further up in the more exposed and rough water, while the other bathers were closer to the groynes. The rock walls running off the beach into the water to stop the tide taking all the sand away. They made the sea calmer and allowed the bathers to relax in the warm sunshine.

So we had a little privacy, not as much as I wanted, but enough to play around.

"You dirty little bastard. I bet you want to stick your dick in and fill me up with you juice? Don't you? I bet you are hard right now, thinking of your sister's pussy."

Jenny pushed my foot away and moved next to me.

"Keep looking that way."

We were facing opposite directions with her body between me and our parents on the beach with the other people. She reached down, pulled my shorts down freeing my erection.

It felt weird to be naked underwater, the waves were making my cock wave back and forth.

She grabbed my cock and began furiously pumping away. She hadn't handled much cock before, if any, so she had no technique. She just grabbed and pumped.

Her hand was soft and she seemed to know she wasn't skilled, as she kept on changing her approach. Sometimes she squeezed my cock all over, rubbed the head or gave a bit of a twist.

I would show her how to do it properly later.

But the fact we were out in public and it was my sister was hot enough a stiff breeze could make me cum. My cock was so hard it was throbbing in time with my heartbeat, while my heart felt like it was just about to burst.

Within a minute I was shooting my load under water. Only if someone was close enough to hear Jenny dirty talking me while I groaned would know something was happening.

Jenny gave my dick one last squeeze and moved away from me, gracefully moving into a casual breast stroke. Giving me a great view of her tight arse frog kicking.

We ate lunch, some fish and chips at a nearby park while seagulls watched and waited for the odd chip thrown out. Dad was the one to feed them the most, he loved to watch them run across the ground awkwardly.

Our clothes dried quickly in the sun, though they still had that clingy feeling to them.

Next it was time to go shopping. Me and dad were out voted somehow, as the girls seemed to get two votes each. I wasn't too bothered, I knew this was coming and probably the main reason mum had chosen this town.

"You guys go ahead. I need to go to the toilet."

I watched Jenny run off towards the public toilets. I turned to dad, mum was already hurrying towards a factory outlet shop.

"I better go too, we won't get much rest today. I'll catch up later with Jenny."

Dad nodded, he was looking pretty glum with an afternoon of trailing after mum as she went bargain shopping. I turned and ran after Jenny before my smile could break through.

I looked around, but once again the area was pretty deserted. Most people didn't want to go to public toilets when they had cleaner options at their hotels or houses. I was having the best luck of my life. Though even if the area had of been packed I still would have gone through with my lust.

I slipped into the women's and looked under the doors. I saw Jenny's sneakers and shorts with cute panties inside bunched around her ankles, there was no one else in the other cubicles.

I knocked on the door.

"It's occupied."

"Please I need to piss and the others are all full." I heard Jenny sigh, she knew it was going to be more than that. "Hurry I think someone is coming in here."

There was no body coming and the likely hood of hearing them was low. My heart was beating so hard I could barely hear the sea just outside.

The door unlocked with a click, but the door stayed closed. I carefully opened it and poked my head inside.

My sister had draped one hand over her pussy, protecting it from sight and had her other hand up over her clothed breasts. As if I had just shoved in the door and caught her, but she made no move to pull her shorts up.

Her face was flushed, she knew something was going to happen.

I stepped inside, closed the door behind me and locked it. I pulled down my shorts till they were at my ankles and stepped inside her legs, so her feet were behind mine.

I tried to push my dick down, but I was rock hard. I shrugged at her as if I hadn't expected this. She just watched me. Her hand gently squeezed her pussy, while her other groped her left breast through her shirt. It took all my self control not to start wanking off. I knew I wouldn't last long whatever happened.

"I need to increase the angle so I piss in the bowl and not all over you."

I kept my voice low, you never knew who could hear.

She made a disgusted face over that, so I leaned forward. Shuffling my feet till my shins hit the bowl. I half fell forward to brace my hands on the wall above her head.

She helpfully grabbed my dick and tried to point it down more. I shook my head, mostly because it wouldn't work and just how casual she had become towards me. I guess after having me suck her pussy through her panties and a handjob, holding my dick wasn't so strange.

"I need to be closer. Lift your legs up."

She did and as her bunched shorts hit the back of my legs I spread my knees, crouched and scooted forward. She shuffled her arse and legs around till I was sitting on the toilet seat with her legs draped over mine.

My cock was pressed hard against her pussy which with the angle of her hips was just right. I looked up and grinned. She raised an eyebrow and pushed me back slightly.

"You can't piss like that. Aim it down into the bowl and if I get so much of a speck on me, I will make you lick my arse clean. And no funny business."

I nodded and tried not to feel too annoyed, I'd still be able to feel her arse and tits. I also wanted to kiss those juicy lips of hers. So far I had been the one to feel the most pleasure, she had made her self cum each time. Even when I was sucking on her panty clad pussy she had done most of the work, moving her body to make me touch the right spots.

I wanted to make her feel good. Not just because it increased the chances of this all lasting, though that was a main reason. Jenny was my sister and I loved her, so I wanted to make her feel good.

I shuffled back until I had room to point my dick down. A single glorious moment as I dragged the head of my dick down my sister's pussy. I tilted my hips, so my dick wouldn't snap off from her weight and slid forward.

Then I realised what my sister had done. She had moved her hips, so now her pussy lips were split over my dick. I could feel her moist folds on the top of my dick.

I started to slide back and forth with my sister practically sitting on my dick. My hands were all over her arse.

She hooked her arms around my neck and pulled me closer.

"Not so bad huh?"

I responded by kissing her, sticking my tongue inside and swirling it around in a clumsy dance with her tongue. I sucked on her lips and tongue or just pashed as furiously as I could as I humped my dick on her pussy.

I hadn't kissed a girl before and I wondered how badly I was performing.

She was getting into it, snapping her hips, so her clit continued to smash against my pistoning shaft. I shifted one of my hands off her arse to push her shirt out of the way. I massaged her left breast as I sucked on the other.

I couldn't get over how much smoother her skin was compared to mine. My tongue and hands seemed to glide over her body. Just touching her got me so horny I needed to cum.

Jenny began to moan louder and louder. I hoped no one had come in since we started, or was within hearing of the toilets. Being in public must have been a real turn on for her. I knew it was for me.

She started to cum hard on my dick, clenching her muscles and pulling me hard onto her breasts. She wrapped both her arms and legs around me, holding me tight as she drenched my cock with her juices. I would have cum before her, but her handjob in the sea had given me some stamina. I wondered if she expected some thing like this.

I grunted and started thrusting as hard as I could. She had started me off.

"Ohhhh, come on my belly, don't just waste it down there."

That was enough for me. I quickly shoved my arse back, scraping it on the hard toilet seat. I dragged my wet cock head up Jenny's pussy again. She humped closer to me as I cleared her pussy so my dick was pointing up between us again.

She started to hump into me as I came, squirting cum on to her stomach and one hard burst hit the underside of her breast. I was breathing heavily as my orgasm blasted on to her smooth and pale stomach. So smooth and sexy, I wanted to play with it later.

I sighed and melted into her, she moaned into my ear and continued to grind against my dick. I stood up before I got soft and let my girl cum covered cock slid against her body.

She pouted. I knew she wanted more.

"Clean it and I'll clean you."

She paused and looked at my cock in front of her face. She gripped my half soft member and gave it a few squeezes. I got hard again as she looked up at me, opened her mouth and started leaning forward.

Her hot breath made my cock twitch, she giggled and caught it with her teeth, softly gripping it. She growled up at me like a puppy with a chew toy. I nearly lost my control then.

She traded her teeth for her soft, soft lips and began to slide them up and down my cock head. She hadn't done it before, or very much at least. What did I know?

"Suck on it and use your tongue." She looked up at me annoyed. "You'll tell me what to do when I eat your pussy."

She looked down at my belly like she was trying to concentrate and began to swirl her tongue around the head of my cock as she squeezed her lips just below the head. I groaned and cupped the back of her head and started to slowly pull her head forward.

She opened her eyes wide, but didn't try to stop me. I knew she'd be using my face pretty rough later.

I pulled her millimetre by millimetre deeper onto my cock, her tongue was swirling around the under side of my cock. I pulled her down till she gagged slightly. I was in heaven with half my cock in my sister's warm moist mouth.

I let go of her head and she sucked back up to the head, my knees trembled and I nearly fell down. I expected her to stop and give me an earful, instead she sucked back down again, stopping a bit short of where she gagged.

She repeated a few times and made a funny face, she stopping sucking me and licked the tip of my cock.

"What's this? Tastes different to your cum. Not bad, just different."

"Pre-cum. Don't worry you'll be doing this enough to like the taste."

"Just you wait until it is my turn. I'm going to sit on your face and cum all over your mouth."

She started to stroke my cock and went back to sucking, within a minute I was about to blow. Not a massive blow after two orgasms in the hour.

I pulled her head back and left the head of my cock in her mouth, she seemed to know what was happening and sped up her hand job and sucked hard on my cock head.

Her hot mouth was a vacuum on my dick head, I was nearly in pain from the sensory over load of my dick head. My cum was practically being sucked out of my balls.

I groaned and griped the sides of her head as I filled my sister's mouth with my hot load. I pulled my cock out, she opened her mouth to show my cum coating her tongue.

She swallowed, grabbed my cock and sucked it as deep as she could to make sure it was clean. She smiled up at me with glint in her eye.

"Sit down on the seat." It took a little working out before we go into position. I slumped until her pussy was mouth level. She turned around and pressed her arse into my face. "Clean this first."

I licked her arse cheeks making her giggle before moving in to her crack. I licked up and down while playing with her pussy with my fingers.

There was a bit of sweat from today's heat and the taste of the sea was still on her skin. I was loving her velvety skin.

I was just as inexperienced as she was, but I had absorbed enough porn and men's magazine tips to know the theory. She was clean, but when I started to push my tongue against her anus I started to taste her properly. I liked the taste, after all when licking arse tasting was half the fun for the licker.

I tried to point my tongue and get it in deeper, I don't know how well I faired but Jenny didn't seem to mind. As I tongued her arse, one of my hands was constantly running over her smooth tight arse cheeks.

I moved my head back and sucked on her arse cheeks while I used a wet finger from her pussy to push into her arse. She jumped a bit, but once again let me have my way with her.

She seemed a little submissive at times, but not enough to let me fuck her. At least not yet.

I pushed my finger in fairly easily, she wasn't clenching and my finger was slippery. I fingered her arse as I fingered her pussy.

After a minute she pulled my finger out of her arse and shoved her arse back on my face. I got the message and started tonguing her anus again. This time I was able to wiggle my tongue in a bit deeper.

She went wild and started mashing her arse back on me, while rubbing her clit furiously. I could feel her rubbing herself as I fingered her. I was having trouble breathing as her tight arse cheeks clenched against my face.

She came off me licking her arse and relaxed back onto my face, using me as a seat. She stood up and turned around.

"Now its time for you to clean me here."

I grinned. My tongue was a little sore from my efforts to get deeper in her arse, but I wasn't going to pass this up.

She stepped forward and raised her hips to place her pussy on my face, I slouched a little more and started to eat her out. I fingered her arse, adding my middle finger as my tongue, chin and nose mushed into her pussy.

I knew the theory, but I really didn't have much chance to apply it. Jenny was gyrating her pussy on my face as I flailed with my tongue. She was using me like I had used her arse the last night.

Her wet folds were smushed all over my face leaving behind remnants of her previous orgasm and fresh juices. She tasted unbelievably good, I just focused on having my mouth open as possible and my tongue extended as far as it could go.

It didn't take her long to cum, while I held on for dear life grabbing air as often as I could.

She stepped back off me breathing heavily and used toilet paper to wipe the juices off her legs and arse. I quickly followed suit, but my hair had become wet from her juices and a simple wipe wasn't getting rid of the smell.

Not that I disliked it, but joining up with mum and dad while smelling of pussy wasn't going to be easy to explain. I had a slight after taste in my mouth from her arse, but once again I liked it.

Jenny pulled up her shorts, giving a cute little wiggle as she pulled them up and turned to leave.

"Didn't you need to go to the toilet?"

She smiled.

"I went in the sea. Now go into the gents, wash your face and I'll wait outside."

I nodded, cautiously left the ladies and ducked into the gents. Like the ladies it was deserted. I wondered if anyone had heard us. Not that it really mattered, we were hundreds of miles away from home no one knew us here.

I finished up and joined my sister as she went off to shop. I had told dad we would join up, but Jenny was happy shopping just with me. I wanted to fool around, but the factory outlet stores were packed, and they didn't have changing areas. If you found something you liked, chances was it was the only one left and the wrong size.

I had all the clothes I needed and was the designated pack mule. The one perk to the packed shops was the multitude of hot chicks in close quarters. They didn't brush up against me so much, but with each other and Jenny it was a different matter.

They lightly placed their hands on each other's hips as they side stepped each other. Or chests would be mashed against one another in a tight squeeze. Or the opposite as arses rubbed against each other All accidental and completely non-sexual, but it got me so hard I was glad to hold bags in front of me.

I only had the night to look forward to. Our last night here and I was desperate to make sure our relationship continued past our holiday.

Annoyingly we didn't go to bed as soon as it was dark, the parents stayed up to watch a crappy movie. And since we had only one room, plus the small bathroom, there was no way I could play with Jenny.

Finally around ten we went to bed. Jenny took ages getting ready while mum and dad just fell asleep. She finally crawled into the sleeping bag with me.

But this time she faced me, I gripped her hips.

"Turn around."

She shook her head. It was pitch black, but I knew she was smiling.

"See what you can do like this."

I pulled her shirt up to expose her breasts, she paused for a moment and took it off. I was sleeping in my briefs, so we were both topless. I rubbed and sucked on her breasts, then moved on to the next stage.

I pulled her panties to one side, so her pussy was exposed. All ready I could smell her scent in the confines of the sleeping bag. I started to rub all over her pussy and noticed a difference straight away.

I hadn't really gotten a good look in the toilets, but I had felt and seen her pubic hair. Now she was completely hairless. I spent some time just exploring her pussy. I didn't know the names of the parts I played with or if they were particularly sensitive.

But from the way she was making cute little noises and wiggling on my hand I knew she liked it. I especially liked her breasts rubbing against my chest as she moved around.

Her smell was getting stronger and I needed to get off. It was like a drug to me, just one whiff and I needed to cum. I loved her smell, it was addictive.

It took a little effort to get my cock out of the hole in my briefs. I couldn't be bothered taking them off and this way I wasn't impaired by briefs around my knees.

Jenny realised what I was doing, reached out and guided my cock between her legs. There was no hesitation in our actions any more.

She was wet from my administrations and I think she was as turned on as I was by the proximity of our parents. They were sleeping, but it wasn't anywhere near safe. Dad was a deep sleeper, but I didn't think mum was.

I slid my cock back and forth along her pussy. I gripped her arse with one hand and used the other to awkwardly rub her clit. She wrapped her arms and legs around me and started to kiss my face and neck. She humped her pussy along my dick as I smoothly slid back and forth.

Her wet folds seemed to nibble on my cock as Jenny trembled and moaned softly. I couldn't slide back and forth to far because of the confining sleeping bag, but I was in heaven.

I took my hand off her arse to stick my index finger into her pussy to get it wet, then eased it up her arse. She moaned into my neck.

"You won't be cumming in my sleeping bag."

I frowned. Where else would I come? I wouldn't be able to get my dick back in my briefs in time. Plus I was running out of clean pairs. I had tried to clean the others in the sea to get some of the stain out, in the end I had to chuck them away. The fabric had become permanently crusty.

I stopped humping against Jenny and slowly pulled my dick back. I stopped as the head reached her entrance. I paused and tried to see her face.

I couldn't see her in the dark, but I could feel her tense. She wasn't pushing me away, but I didn't want to hurt her. In all my fantasies of women they had already lost their virginity, so I didn't have to deal with that.

I needed to fuck her, but I couldn't help myself and gave her an out. She was my sister, I didn't want to hurt her.

"Won't it hurt? You'll wake up mum and dad."

She shook her head and nuzzled my cheek.

"No. I already lost my hymen. Remember a few years ago I had my bike accident?" I nodded, I also remembered mum had made more fuss than I really thought necessary. Now I knew why. "Well it shouldn't hurt then, right?"

I was pretty sure it would still hurt, though the hymen was the main reason. It wouldn't be painless to have a cock for the first time, even without a hymen.

I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head all over her pussy, while rubbing the juices on the topside all over my cock.

I slowly pushed my cock into her pussy, for a few moments I wondered if I was in the right spot because nothing was happening.

Then my cock head entered her, slowly pushing her wider to accept my girth. Jenny held me tighter as I slowly eased deeper and we both groaned deeply. I stopped a few inches in and wondered if I should go in one big shove or go slow.

I decided comparing this to pulling off a band aid wasn't quite right. I resumed my slow push into my sister, her juicy pussy helping me slid in. I wanted to get more, but I retained my control and stopped myself from fucking her right there and then.

I was in heaven, she was tight, wet and pulsing around my cock. The friction from penetrating her tight virgin pussy was immense. I couldn't believe I had put off getting a girlfriend just to work. If I had known sex was even half as good as this, well I still would have failed to get a girlfriend. But I would have tried.

I groaned deeply into Jenny's ear as I finally entered her fully. She was breathing heavily into my ear. She liked it when I breathed in her ear, but only softly.

I realised I was still twirling my finger around in her arse, while she was rubbing her clit. I guessed she was trying to make the pleasure stronger than the pain.

I leaned closer to her and started sucking on her ear lobe, her finger nails were leaving marks in my back as she clutched me. Her legs moved up to encircle my hips and hold me deep inside. I found a little more length to push in as her legs moved up.

I slowly pulsed my dick in and out of her pussy a few inches at a time. Letting her get used to me and giving us both pleasure. I was in danger of cumming any minute.

I had never felt so big as I did now. My cock felt a foot long as I slid into my sister's pussy. Her inner walls clutching at my member as I eased out. It felt like the only reason I could move in and out was from her juices, she was so tight even then it was a tight fit.

"Fuck me."

I followed my sister's instructions and slowly pulled out so my head was just inside her pussy. I nearly came right there and then. She felt so amazing I had to try and think of anything else, but it was no good. She felt way too good.

I quickly fucked in and out of her, trying not to be too rough, but I wanted to enjoy her as much as I could. I knew I wouldn't get her off. I was just too horny to last long enough

I shoved my cock inside as deep as I could.

"I'm cumming."

Her legs tightened around me again and I felt her hand going wild on her clit. I humped into her as I came, shooting my hot load of cum directly into her pussy. I grunted as my cock seemed about to melt from the pleasure overload.

I slowly pulled out. Feeling like a selfish jerk for not getting her off. I froze as panic rushed through my veins.

"Um, are you protected?"

Jenny was breathing heavily, but I didn't think she had cum.

"Yeah mum gave me some pills a while ago. The talk was a little uncomfortable."

"Yeah, I imagine it was as bad as when dad gave me some condoms and told me he didn't want any grandchildren till I was married."

Jenny snorted.

"I can top that. When mum gave me the pills I accidentally sat down on her hand, I shifted so she could get her hand out, but she didn't move. Then she asked me if I knew how to masturbate. I nearly choked, I mean maybe had she asked me that when I hit puberty. But this was only a few months ago. I was so shocked I just said 'what?'. She squeezed my arse with the hand I was sitting on and said she would show me."

I was instantly hard. Jenny felt me spring to life and guided my cock back into her pussy. The heat and aroma coming from her steaming pussy was amazing. I was high on her musk.

"Last a little longer and I can cum as well."

"So what happened?"

I started to thrust slowly in and out of Jenny. I gave her hand a rest and took over clit stimulation duties as we slowly fucked.

"Well she pushed me back onto the couch and slid her hand down my shorts and panties. I nearly pissed myself, but I didn't do anything, I just lay there. She started to stroke me and tell me all the nice things I could do and all the nice things other people could do. I got excited really quickly. Someone else was touching me after years of only being by myself."

I started to hump faster into Jenny. Her voice was getting more and more breathless.

"She fingered me a bit and made me cum. I had never cum so hard. She gave my arse a few more squeezes and then massaged my breasts a little bit. Then she kissed me with tongue. I tried to grab her hand and make her finger me again. But she got up before I could and walked off like nothing happened."

Jenny started to cum, I tried to hold out, but her clenching pussy and breasts pressed against my chest got the better of me and I came again. It felt even better to cum while she was cumming, her pussy squeezed and pulsed on my cock, increasing the pleasure.

I waited till she had calmed down a little, I stayed inside her and continued to slowly hump.

"So you and mum have been..?"

Jenny sighed.

"No. She has only done it a few more times. Every time I see her I want to grab her hand and shove it down my pants. Or bury my face in her pussy when she bends over washing the floor."

"Yeah, I used to perve on her when she washed the floor, used to imagine walking over, pulling her pants down and fucking her silly."

Jenny kissed me on the lips and I felt her smile as she did.

"Time to sleep."

I wanted to fuck her all night, but I was pretty tired from all the walking around today. When we got home she wouldn't be able to sit down or bend over without me jumping in.

The time had come to leave the crappy hotel. Jenny had given me another blow job and I had eaten out her arse and pussy after we told mum and dad we were going to the beach for one last swim. We didn't even go anywhere near the water. I had wanted to fuck again, but Jenny had said she was too sore.

By the time everyone had gotten the energy to pack and one last trip to the factory outlet stores, it was late afternoon before we were ready to leave.

The car had been loaded up by dad with total lack of care for anyone not in the front seats.

Mum immediately called shotgun before Jenny and I could see the state of the car. Since mum and Jenny had went mad with the bargain shopping, we had much more luggage to take home.

So now a five seat sedan had turned into a three seat luggage car. I jumped in first, not entirely displeased with the situation. Though a long trip with Jenny sitting on my lap meant I would be constantly hard and probably have numb thighs.

The two other seats were completely filled, so much so, some of the stuff was sitting on the centre console. Dad wouldn't be able to see us properly in the mirrors or if he turned around. While Mum was right in front of us, feet on the dashboard and looking like she was about to sleep in the dying sunlight.

Mum was always full of energy at home, but when she went and did extra stuff. Like spending hours shopping, she tired out quickly, though she didn't take long to get energetic again.

I knew if she fell asleep she wouldn't wake up before we got home. She had a blanket spread across her lap and was already slumped in the seat before we left the town.

The trip home was five hours and when darkness came in an hour, I could play with Jenny.

I played it cool for the first hour. Doing the teenager thing staring out the window with earphones on. I didn't like earbuds, too often people didn't see them and would talk to you. Resulting in an awkward situation, while with proper over the ear headphones they knew you couldn't hear them.

I thanked my lucky stars I had inherited the permanent bored look from my father. Because Jenny wasn't as patient as me.

She slowly ground her arse into my lap as I was powerless to respond. If I humped, she would be raised up and that might attract attention from dad through the mirrors. Having driven a fair bit I knew the mirrors would show a bit of us. Enough to see if I was humping my sister while my parents sat in the front seats.

The torture continued for nearly an hour, then dark fell. As always darkness took its bloody time to come, it was nearly nine thirty before it was properly dark.

As soon as I dared I slipped my hands up on to Jenny's lap. I wiggled one hand beneath her shorts to find she wasn't wearing any panties. I immediately started to rub and finger her. It was getting me so hot to play with her body when she was still clothed.

I wanted to fuck her all out, to bounce her up and down on my cock. Soon I would, but not now, which was killing me.

I couldn't come like this, her movement wasn't hard or fast enough and my shorts were thicker than my briefs.

I slipped my other hand up the inside of her shirt to play with her breasts. She didn't take long to cum. This time she was silent and just shuddered on me. Her breathing quickened and became shallow, but the radio easily covered up the noise.

I started to think fucking her here would be possible after I made her cum again a little while later. She was laying fully back on me, completely relaxed on my body as I played with her.

"Right we will stop here to stretch out legs."

I could have strangled dad. Mum woke up, stretched and yawned. Dad pulled over to a rest stop, really just a cleared space next to the road big enough for trucks to stop at.

He pulled over and we all slowly got out. Jenny gave me enough time to rearrange my cock, so the waistband of my shorts held it against me.

I could have hit my dad for stopping, but the chance to stretch and move a bit was welcome after the time spent in the car.

My cock was throbbing like crazy, had Jenny moved a little more faster and harder I could have cum.

The girls went into the bushes to relieve themselves while me and dad waited near the car. When they returned, I quickly got back in.

Mum came to the back door, she turned around and bent like she was about to sit on my lap. I quickly held up my hand to stop her. Before I could think, I was touching her arse. My hand was cupping her cheek. For some reason I couldn't take it away.

My heart and lungs seemed to freeze, I finally found my voice after a long pause.

"Hang on mum, Jenny's sitting in here? Besides you won't be able to sleep on my lap."

Mum wiggled her arse and my hand slipped from cheek to crack. I expected her to slap my hand away or yell out, but she didn't. Her pants were soft cotton and I could feel her panties underneath. I couldn't stop my hand as it squeezed her arse.

"It is all right Jenny said she wanted a rest."

Mum pushed against my hand and sat down on my lap. My cock was still hard from Jenny and I tensed.

Surely she was going to react now? Her son's hard cock was pressed up against her arse. Damn it felt good.

Mum wiggled her hips, till my cock was nestled in her arse crack. Damn I wish she had sat on my face.

Her arse was even better than Jenny's. Slightly bigger, but still tight and it looked so good. Her arse was softer and more of it seemed to hold my cock. I humped up against her, just before dad got into the car.

It wasn't a tender hump, it was a 'I want to fuck you hard' hump. Mum didn't yell out or try to move off me. She seemed to settle back further on me, laying against my chest as dad pulled back onto the highway. I couldn't figure out why she was so docile. I knew why I was so forward, being teased had taken away my fear and patience.

I paused, she and Jenny had taken their time in the bushes. Could Jenny have taken the chance to flaunt her pussy to mum and get a quick rub? She certainly wanted mum to finger her again.

I remember the first time Jenny had ridden my face, mum or dad had stirred in the next bed. It had to be mum, she was a lighter sleeper than dad.

I knew she knew something was happening between me and Jenny, maybe she wanted to join in.

Well she didn't have a choice now. Now I had a taste of her charms I wasn't going to quit. Just like with Jenny, unless something happened I would have never thought of them but anything but family. Now I wanted to fuck them both hard and all the time.

She leaned back and I moved my hands forward to grab her thighs. I didn't start near the knee, but only an inch from her pussy. If she hadn't reacted badly by now, she wasn't going to.

I cupped her pussy with one hand and started to squeeze and rub. She didn't make any noise, but started to squeeze her arse cheeks on my cock. Her arse was even better at playing with my cock than Jenny's was. Mum would grip my cock and wiggle her arse back and forth

The car was pitch black and only the occasional lights from a passing car lit us up. Dad had his eyes glued to the road and Jenny had turned the radio on low. But loud enough to easily cover the noises me and mum were making. Oh she knew.

I waited till a car went past before making my next move. I took my left hand, which had been rubbing the side of mum's arse and put it on her belly. I rubbed it around till my hand slipped under her shirt.

I pulled up the waistband of her pants to let my right hand slip in and then under her panties. My fingers started to rub and pinch her pussy directly. Mum gasped softly and thrust against my hand, which made her cheeks clench my cock harder.

I fingered her pussy, while my other hand slipped up her soft belly up to her breasts. I pushed her bra up above her breasts, freeing her assets. I gripped her breasts, they were larger than Jenny's but not by much. They were softer and hung a little lower. But unlike large breasts they didn't droop considerably. I liked smaller breasts, they stayed in better condition for much longer.

I was humping into mum slightly, I couldn't help it she felt so good and I had been teased for too long. Suddenly it stopped as fast as it had started. Her hands grabbed my surprised hands and pulled them out from her clothes. I sat stunned, wondering what had happened.

Then I realised what she was doing. She reached over to a bag and started to rummage around, dad looked back at the noise like she knew he would.

"Just getting a blanket dear, getting a bit cold and I know you need the window open."

Dad nodded. He had the window half open to blow a breeze on his face. Jenny already had the blanket mum had used before over her lap.

Mum finally found a blanket and draped it over herself from neck down. I was going to wait a few minutes to allow dad to be lulled into a fugue by the monotonous driving. But mum wasn't so patient. I knew where Jenny got her impatience.

I felt her wiggling on my lap, but this time it was different. She stopped and huffed slightly from the effort. Then I felt her hands on my shorts, she started to tug them down. I quickly raised my hips to allow her.

She pulled them down to my knees and sat down on my naked lap, I had ran out of clean briefs thanks to Jenny's hot arse.

As soon as she sat down I nearly came, her naked pussy sat directly on my cock. She wiggled a couple of time until her lips were split on my cock. She leaned back against my chest and my hands quickly went back to her pussy and chest.

I couldn't stop humping against her. This time much larger humps, the luggage in the back was shifting slightly from my movements. Dad would look back any second to see what was happening, but I couldn't stop.

"Stop, your father will notice." Mum's voice was hot and breathless in my ear. "If you promise not to hump until we get home I will make you feel good now."

I was desperate to cum, but I knew dad would notice me moaning heavily. I utilised every cell in my body to stop humping against my mum's pussy.

She kissed my ear, flicking her tongue inside quickly before moving to my mouth and giving me a quick kiss. Her hot tongue darting inside nearly too quick for me to react.

She rose up and grabbed my cock. I held my breath as she straightened my cock and quickly lowered herself before dad looked back. I gritted my teeth in pleasure as mum's pussy quickly ate my cock until she was sitting back on my lap.

The need to hump was even greater than before, then she started to squeeze her pussy on my cock. Mum lay back and it looked like she was sleeping, the only movement in the rug were my hands running over her body. Her skin was so soft and smooth I couldn't keep my hands off her.

Every time I humped into her, she would huff slightly and then tell me off. I needed to cum, and while her pussy felt great on my dick I wanted to hump into her. I couldn't cum like this.

But Mum was cumming just fine, every time I felt her cum on me and tighten her pussy I had the urge to fuck into her. But I couldn't and it was killing me.

The next hour was agony and never ending pleasure for me. I couldn't fuck my mum's pussy, but she used her pussy to make me feel good. I lost count the amount of times I made her cum, just like Jenny she seemed to get off with other people around.

Finally we pulled into our drive way. We all stretched and I quickly pushed mum's breasts back into her bra before the rug fell down to her lap. She made sure it covered our naked lower halves as dad got out.

I felt a lump of fear in my guts and only mum's pulsing pussy kept me hard as dad got out and moved to the back. He walked to the boot and grabbed a few bags and moved to my window.

Mum buzzed the window down. I was nearly trembling from the fear and the need to cum. I knew if I trembled it would soon turn into fucking.

"I'll open up the house and make sure everything is all right."

Mum nodded and watched as dad left, I started to breathe again while she started to gyrate her hips. Jenny stepped out and moved to our window. She pulled the rug down and grinned at my cock in mum. Jenny's cheeks were flushed as she stared down.

I couldn't help it. I needed to cum. I started fucking mum's pussy. Mum behaved as if having her daughter watch as she was fucked by her son was normal.

I shoved my dick as deep and hard as I could into mum's pussy, before pulling out and thrusting again. Mum immediately started to bounce on my cock as Jenny pulled mum's top and bra up. She grabbed both mum's breasts and gave them a squeeze. Mum cooed softly.

Jenny poked her head inside the window and kissed mum on the lips. I heard their lips and tongues mashing against each other noisily and it turned me on even more.

"Have fun, I'm going inside to sleep."

I grunted in reply as I hammered in mum's pussy. I was so close to cumming. Mum was whimpering in pleasure, she seemed close to cumming again.

My grunts were getting faster with my thrusts. I was slamming my hips into hers, making her arse jiggle in the street lights glow. Mum's arse seemed perfect in every way, only Jenny's came close.

I gave one last mighty thrust and began to cum in mum's pussy. I was gasping in pleasure from the hours of build up as my balls erupted their load deep inside mum. I was cumming hard, my cum pulsing out of my dick like it was shot out of a gun.

Mum was moaning on top of my, gyrating her hips like mad and shuddering as she came.

I thrust into her a few more times and sighed in relief. I had just had the best and biggest cum of my life and it felt great, though it had taken all my strength.

Mum laughed and leaned back.

"Ohh. I think you filled your mum's pussy up. That felt great. We will see if next time you are so good."

I breathed into mum's ear.

"Next time I'll shove it up your arse. You'll clean my dick and then I'll fuck your pussy."

She patted me on the cheek and started to get up.

"I'm looking forward to that honey. You are my toy now. I love your dad, but I've got a fire in my belly I need put out with a nice load of cum."

I sat back and watched her stand up outside, my cum was already starting to dribble out of her pussy. I squeezed her arse before she got herself properly dressed and swayed away.

I grabbed my bag and a few others before going into the house. I somehow managed to get the rest of the bags out of the car and inside. Everyone else had gone to sleep.

I fell into my bed twenty minutes later and slept like the dead.

We have been home a week and I haven't gotten anything more than the occasional face sitting. Jenny had told mum of my kink and she had gotten into it. Any time dad was out of the room, an arse or pussy was pushed onto my face for a few precious seconds. But I barely had time to feel up mum or Jenny because of their tight schedules.

Mum worked six days a week and came home the same time as dad. She couldn't just leave him alone or he would wonder why she changed her routine they had had for years. While Jenny was studying, out with friends or doing part time work.

I was doing the exact same thing. Often I would be studying and promise myself I would go and fuck Jenny as soon as I finished the set. But by then I was often too tired or it was so late I was already losing hours of sleep.

I knew once the next test had come and gone I would get more time, but I wanted to fuck now. Everything seemed to conspire against me, even myself.

I promised to myself I would stop seeing my friends, studying or working to mess with Jenny. But every time I tried to drop one commitment I either failed or had another pop up.

Jenny didn't seem too worried about not playing around with me. It seemed the fun was going to end before I could even have my fill. Not that I could get enough of Jenny or Mum.

I was in my room studying for maths, I wanted to be an engineer and so I needed to be good at maths. Luckily I had known what I wanted to do for years and been able to take all the right classes to make university an easy option. Didn't make the maths any easier though.

I was staring at my text book trying to remember the correct formula to figure out the volume of what looked like a stepped on cube. I was trying to figure it all out in my head with minimum use of a calculator. Like those freaky maths kids you see in movies all the time

There was a knock on the door and I grunted. Who ever was on the other side decided I had grunted yes and open my door.

I looked up to see Jenny coming in with an armful of books. She closed the door and I stared at her. She wasn't wearing anything slutty, but the tight pants and shirt certainly showed why so many guys drooled over her, me included. Her tight body was perfectly accentuated by the tight clothes. Showing off her flat tummy, nice perky breasts and shapely legs ending in a mouth watering arse.

She smiled and dumped her books on my desk. It was L shaped and was shoved in the corner next to my bed. I quickly moved my stuff so she had half the desk to spread her books.

"I thought we might study together from now on. I was getting bored studying by myself. Besides I knew we would have fun."

Jenny dragged her hand between her legs and wiggled her hips. She giggled at my surprised face and leaned in to kiss me.

I pulled her onto my lap, my hands immediately moving all over her body. Rubbing her smooth belly underneath her top before moving on to her breasts. I moved my left hand off her breasts and started to rub her back. I moved my hand down until I was squeezing her supple arse.

I groaned into her mouth as she ground her arse on my hard cock. She was making little noises as I continued to play with her body. Which only made me hotter and maul at her body more.

She stood up and pulled her pants down to her knees and I followed suit. While she was bent over I pushed my face into her pussy and began sucking and licking like mad.

My nose was pressed right on her rosebud and I rubbed the tip over her hole. Her sweet juicy pussy and savoury arse made the perfect combination. I moved up to lick her arse a bit before shoving my tongue in her hole. She squealed in surprise and wiggled her arse on my face.

She pushed me off after a minute.

"Later, I need a good fuck first."

She moved over to my bed and lent over the mattress with her knees on the ground. I kneeled behind and rubbed my cock up and down her pussy, coating it in her juices. I pushed my index and middle finger in and started to finger her. Jenny moaned and I pulled my fingers out, licking them clean before grabbing my cock.

I slowly eased my cock into her pussy. I slowly thrust in and out before she pushed me off again.

She pulled a small tube from her pant pocket and passed it back to me. I took the tube and saw it was lube.

"I think you know what to do fucker. And you better be gentle otherwise I won't sit on your dick when we study."

I pushed my cock back into her pussy, making her huff a little and started to work on her arse. I squeezed a generous measure of the lube onto her arse and started to rub it in. First slipping my index finger in and slowly fingering her. I knew Jenny liked it when I played with her arse as we messed around, so I hoped she liked what was coming soon.

I kept on fucking her pussy as I fingered her arse. I pulled my finger from her arse, sucked them in my mouth before shoving it back in her arse again. She tasted nice whatever hole.

I slipped in my middle finger and increased the pace slightly. Jenny was moaning softly into my pillow and her pussy was squeezing my dick deep inside her pussy.

After I managed to get my ring finger in with my index and middle I knew it was time to try. I pulled my dick out of her pussy and smeared more lube on it before leaning down and shoving my tongue back in her arse. I took advantage of the stretching my fingers did to get my tongue deep in her arse, swirling it around inside.

Her smell and taste was driving me crazy and my tongue flicked around inside her arse trying to taste every bit. Jenny was pushing her arse back onto my face.

I straightened up and for good measure put some more lube in her arse.

I put the head of my cock at her slightly stretched entrance.

"You ready for this? Because after this you won't be able to bend over without getting my cock inside you."

Jenny moaned and pushed her arse back so the tip of my cock pushed into her hole. I gripped my rock hard cock with one hand and her arse with the other. I slowly pulled her arse back as I pushed my hips forward a millimetre at a time.

I didn't want her to hurt even for a moment, but I knew it was hurting her. My cock head was slowly pushing her open, her arsehole slowly moving up my cock as I moved in.

My cock head popped in and I moaned at the incredible pressure her arse was putting on my cock. It had felt good going in, but this felt even better. Jenny whimpered a bit, but didn't tell me to stop.

I continued to push in then slowly pull out, each time getting my dick a little deeper in her arse. I was in heaven as her tight ring clenched my cock. Even just watching her arse slid up and down my cock was enough to make my balls tighten.

I let go of my cock and moved my hand down to play with her pussy. She already had one hand rubbing her clit and the other playing with her breasts. Trying to make the pleasure grow more than the pain I suppose. I fingered her pussy while she rubbed her clit.

Finally I bottomed out in her arse, my hips pressed up against her soft arse cheeks. I leaned forward and breathed in her ear.

"Your brother is balls deep in your arse. He has already filled up your pussy with cum and will do so again and again. How do you feel?"

Jenny's voice was strained, but she didn't sound like I had ripped her arse to shreds.

"I feel like I need to be fucked. So hurry up and do it already."

I kept my head next to hers to breathe into her ear and use one hand to play with her breasts. I pulled my hips back till her ring was clenched just below my cock head. I slowly pushed back in, Jenny huffed and moaned a little in pain.

I repeated the slow fucking until the moans had turned to pleasure filled ones. I sat back up straight and started to put more force and speed into my thrusts until I was fucking her properly. Not a hard fuck but a decent pace.

Jenny looked back at me, her flushed face was covered in sweat and I could see the pleasure in her eyes. I imagine I looked the same, this was the best I had ever felt.

"Fuck me hard and fill me up with your cum."

I didn't need to be told twice and started to fuck her hard, making her arse jiggle from the impact. She smiled and buried her face in my pillow as she started to moan loudly. I hoped mum would keep dad away in the lounge with the TV on.

I suspected Jenny had told her what we were going to do. Where else would she get the lube?

I dismissed all thoughts except for Jenny's arse from my mind and got down to fucking. I pounded my cock in and out of her arse like I was a man possessed.

Jenny started to get even louder and I could feel her whole body trembling as she started to cum. She set me off and I spewed my hot load into her arse. Grunting and twitching inside of her with every spurt.

I was cumming in my sister's arse and loving every second. I thrust into her a few more times before pulling out. Jenny rolled onto her back and looked up at me with her pleasure filled flushed face.

I lay down on top of her and shoved my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me back hard enough to bruise my lips. I pulled my head back and looked at her.

"We better get some study done."

She smiled and grabbed my hand.

"Let's go into the bathroom to get cleaned up."

She stepped out of her pants and walked out of my room half naked, I quickly kicked my shorts off and followed her out. I followed her into the bathroom as my cum started to leak out of her hot arse, along her pussy and down her legs. We only had one bathroom with the toilet inside, so if dad needed to go he would catch us inside together.

I only had one thought on my mind. So did Jenny.

As soon as we got inside, Jenny pushed me onto the toilet and got down on her hands and knees. She sucked my dirty cock into her mouth with no hesitation and started to suck me clean. What she couldn't reach when she held me in her mouth she would lick.

As soon as she thought I was clean enough she stood up, straddled me and lowered herself onto my cock. She moaned and shuddered.

"That's the stuff. You will have to be content with my pussy for the next few days at least. Mum said I needed to give my arse a chance to recover."

I started to thrust up into her pussy as hard as I could and she was thumping her arse down into legs as hard as she could. I couldn't believe how horny she was.

We didn't last long before we started cumming again. This time my cum was shooting into my sister's pussy, my cock throbbed with each blast. The thought of spunking my sister's pussy made me cum that much harder.

Jenny slowly stood up and moved to the shower, she threw me her clothes and stepped in. Before I could get naked and join her, she had jumped out already having washed off the sweat and giving her arse a tender swipe.

She paused at the bathroom door naked.

"We really have to study, so take a quick shower and come back to help fill me up with answers."

I threw the clothes on the floor, jumped into the shower only long enough to get wet before collecting the clothes and sprinting back to my room naked.

Jenny was waiting for me. She grabbed her clothes and slowly got dressed, somehow seeing her get dressed was sexy as all hell and I got hard. She giggled and nodded.

"This makes the next part easier then."

I got dressed myself, just in case dad came in and sat on my chair. Jenny pulled my shorts down far enough to let my cock out. She pulled her pants down far enough to expose her pussy. She quickly pressed my face in.

I sucked and licked, wondering if I was tasting my cum or if I was imagining it. I didn't care she tasted just as sweet and tasty as any other time. Jenny pulled her pussy off my face and lowered herself down to sit calmly on my lap with my dick deep in her pussy.

"Now we have to actually study, so try not to fuck me for at least an hour."

I nodded. She sat on my lap on a ninety degree angle and leant forward so I could work while she did as well.

I had thought having my cock in her pussy would make study impossible, but it seemed to give me better concentration. This wasn't like in the car with mum, I had already cum twice. Jenny's pussy throbbed and pulsed on my cock, keeping me hard.

We lasted another hour before Jenny started to bounce up and down on my cock. It didn't take long for me to shoot another load of baby batter into her pussy. We studied again afterwards before having one more fuck session in the shower before bed. I was drained in all aspects, but I had finally gotten what I wanted again.

I knew once the latest test was finished we would be spending a lot more time together and I wasn't about to leave mum out of it.

The end...?

53 Son and Mum Fix It

My mum has always been beautiful and sexy. I spent most of my teenage years with an eternal hard on for my mum. I spent most of the time hunched over trying to hide it.

All of it was incidental. I was collateral damage from her ignorance of the effect of her body on me.

She didn't have shame when it came to her body, to her it was all natural so where was the harm? She was the most playful woman I knew, she rarely took anything seriously unless it was work or harmful to others.

Mum had a great body and didn't try to hide it in mum clothes. She wore what she wanted when she wanted. When she was home she wouldn't think twice about walking around in panties and a shirt. She usually wore tight yoga pants which never failed to give me a boner. I basically drooled over her any time I saw her or thought of her.

I wasn't the son who ignored his mother or thought of her as some kind of angelic helper. I lusted after her hard, there was no situation or position I hadn't imagined me and mum in.

Mum wasn't a slut, she never cheated on my dad. Or that I knew of, to her trust was never to be broken. And people around her were expected to follow that rule as well.

We lived in a typical suburb where every man worked 9 to 5 and so did the women unless looking after kids. I arrived home at 4pm and dad at 6pm while mum worked her own hours but was usually home when I was.

She was a genius with electronics. If it was feasible she could do it. She had hooked all the electronics in our house to a hub built into the wall. So at the few touches of a button she could control everything in the house.

Or as she said. 'She controlled all.' or to quote Morgan off Chuck 'One remote to control them all.' The remote sat next to her chair in the lounge.

She worked as an electrician going around to houses in the suburbs and seemed to spend most of her time gossiping while working. Somehow her woman clients knew she loved juicy gossip as soon as they saw her. She only took female clients because she said they were the ones to control the finances. The main reason was men never had gossip for her I think.

I would arrive home and she would regal me with tales of what was happening a few suburbs away. Usually it would involve affairs and mum took great pleasure in watching me squirm when she told the juicy parts. Me of course holding something over my lap.

Dad left us a few weeks after I turned 18. I was as shocked as anyone else. Mostly because he was the kind of guy you thought as a father and nothing more. No one expected him to bugger off with a woman of the same age and disappear.

Especially since he had a woman like mum to come back to every night. Mum never held back and most nights I could hear them at it. One night was especially loud and she came to my door and whispered through that they had tried anal for the first time and she remembered how much she loved it.

Needless to say the rest of my night had been spent imaging me and mum fucking like animals. I had to get mum to write me a note for PE for a sore wrist the next morning. She giggled the whole time while I tried to come up with an excuse why my right wrist had RSI.

After dad left, I had the impression she was flaunting her body to me. She was teasing me on purpose. She was treating me more like a room mate rather than a son. Since I was 18 and looked after myself, I acted more like a room mate as well.

This of course made my fevered brain work even harder over mum. Now she treated me like any other male I had delusions of having her. The weeks after dad left I was constantly hard as mum pranced around, brushed against me or sat on my lap to watch tv.

She would wiggle around till she was comfortable, usually sitting right on my dick. Then while my dick slowly hardened as I fought to control it, she would giggle or bounce around. I barely stopped myself from creaming my pants during those torturous sessions. I barely stopped myself from grabbing her, ripping off her clothes and fucking her right there.

She usually had her brunette hair in a ponytail that made her seem younger than she really was. She had been a slim build when younger and the years with motherhood had only thickened her slightly. My friends would never shut up about her and tried to invite themselves over all the time. While the girls I was friends with would usually moan they hoped they could look like her when they were her age. And some were just as bad as the guys trying to meet mum at home.

Quite often I thought about letting some of the pretty girls come home, hoping mum might have a pet and kiss session with them. But I couldn't think of a way of watching or recording it without a big chance of being caught. Mum wouldn't care, but the girls? I would be dead.

At the moment I was on the couch pretending to watch tv while mum was half in and out of a small door in the wall. She had put the hub controlling the whole house in the lounge and now after something had gone wrong, she was fixing it.

My pretending to watch tv was a little hard to believe as she had turned the power off in the house. I was obviously staring at her arse.

She had told me exactly what had gone wrong and what needed to be done. But all I had got was things had broke and now most of it needed replacing and repairing. She had been wearing a tight singlet at the time and I swear she had bounced her breasts to show she wasn't wearing a bra.

Mum's hand came out to scratch her arse, pulling the soft material of the yoga pants around until her crack was even more defined. Even that unlady like action made my cock twitch

I watched entranced as her arse wiggled as she worked, moving in small circles and sometimes popping up and down. It took me a minute to realise she had spoken.

"What did you say mum?"

"I said stop staring at my arse and come help me."

Her hand once again came back, beckoned me with a finger, pointed down at her arse and slapped it lightly. I swallowed, rearranged my pants with my half hard member managing to make itself trouble. Too hard to push down my pant leg and too soft to trap under my pant waist, so it just poked out making itself very noticeable.

I moved over behind mum and looked over her head into the hole. The hole was quite large and mum was resting her chest on a cushion on the ledge allowing me to look inside easily. Her breasts were pushed up by the cushion, making them look even better than usual.

I saw a board of electronic looking things with switches, meters and a large touch screen. I was looking at the unknown.

"I was able to make this easy when it was out in the open and in pieces. But like this I need another pair of hands to help."

"Uh, I really don't know anything about this stuff. Can't you just pull it out?"

"Not unless I want to break it apart and start from scratch. Now lean over me and hold these wires."

I swallowed hard and looked down at mum. She was in a tight singlet and yoga pants with no panty line visible, she was as close to naked as you could be dressed.

I hoped I wouldn't mess up too badly and got on my knees behind mum, my legs inside hers. I would have tried to kneel next to her and reach inside. But the hub was deep in the hole and since my spine wasn't made of rubber this was the only option. Or so I told myself.

I leant in while maintaining a few inches of space between her and me. I wanted desperately to grab her hips and grind my cock into her sweet arse. But I didn't have the courage to do it despite the weeks of her wiggling her arse while sitting on my lap.

I squeezed my shoulders into the hole, there was just enough room for both of us. I reached out and grabbed the two wires she wanted held. My belly was flat, but I still sucked in my guts to make sure there was no contact. We were now both chest deep in the hole.

"No, you idiot you are way too far back. Move forward."

I grunted and shuffled an inch forward. Mum sighed.

"As far up as you can." She bumped her arse back into my hips to get me moving. "Hurry up. I've got things to do."

I gritted my teeth as her soft arse kissed against my cock and so I went the whole nine yards. I pushed my hips tightly against her pert arse and rested my belly on her back. Her head was about level with my chin, she tilted her head and kissed my jaw. Her tongue fluttered against my skin and I shivered.

"There that's better now hold those wires together while I solder. Don't worry about fumes, my ventilation system will take care of them."

Now she mentioned it I could hear a soft whirring above my head, no doubt she was running it off the generator.

I spent the next few minutes following mum's directions, smelling her sweet smelling hair and feeling her soft warm body through our clothes. I don't know how women did it but even fully clothed they felt soft and warm. As if their femininity was too great for a few layers of cloth to hold back.

I tried to put every ounce of brain control into not getting any more erect. But mum hadn't stopped moving her arse just because I was pressed up against it. Her tight muscles flexed and relaxed against my taunt thighs and hips.

"Mum can you stop moving? I can't... eh concentrate." I wasn't really doing anything that needed concentration except to stop getting hard, but I couldn't tell mum that.

"If I stop moving I can't work. You want to cuddle with me like this longer do you? Well if you are good we'll cuddle on the couch. But don't try and feel me up too quickly. That will scare a girl off."

I groaned and my cock twitched, getting harder. Mum's arse continued to torture me. Her meaty cheeks rubbed against my more than half hard member, encouraging growth. Only the horror of mum noticing my hard on kept me from going fully hard straight away. I know she had felt it plenty of times, but it never stopped being embarrassing.

"No, your arse. Stop moving it or I'll get hard."

I nearly choked. This was the first time I had admitted mum got me hard. She knew she did of course, but I pretended I wasn't hard. Even when I was tenting and feverishly trying to rearrange myself to make it less obvious. I had been flustered and said what I thought.

Mum giggled and pushed back hard against me. It was the final straw and my cock fully hardened into a iron rod between her arse cheeks. My cock was trapped between her cheeks as she wiggled her arse and made me groan.

"You cheeky little beggar. Getting hard on your mother's tight and supple body." Mum knew how to look after herself and while she wasn't close to a teenager, she had a rocking body and she knew it. "I bet you want to plough your stiff cock up

my pussy and cum deep inside, you dirty cad."

I gritted my teeth, she wasn't normally so forward. But if she wanted to play like that.

"It is your fault for rubbing against me. You are my mother, you shouldn't be doing or saying such things." I obviously didn't want mum to stop teasing me, no male wanted a beautiful woman to stop teasing him. But I needed the situation to calm a little. "Now didn't you say you wanted this done?"

Mum huffed and turned back to her work. Her hands moving quickly across the hub, performing tasks faster than I could fathom what she was actually doing. But her arse was still moving against my hard cock. I wondered how much better it would feel if I dropped my pants and rubbed against her yoga pants.

No sooner had my brain had this treacherous thought than mum pushed back extra hard against me. Before I could think I humped back at her. She was so surprised she actually stopped grinding her arse against me.

In all the weeks of teasing I hadn't moved, hadn't responded to her teasing except to try and cover up my boner. Not once had I touched her as she had rubbed against me or flaunted her body. It was all coming to head today and I knew things had changed forever.

Mum turned back to her work and I just froze on top of her. She hadn't really need my help, I hadn't done anything except make things a little easier by holding wires and circuit boards here and there.

I wondered if she had decided to stop her teasing. For weeks she had been the instigator and completely in control, but today I had reacted like any male should have. I felt slightly relieved I wouldn't be filling my pants with cum while my mum grinded her arse against me.

But at the same time I felt disappointed that I wasn't going to and that the teasing was going to stop.

Mum's arse started to wiggle against me again. At first it was just slow circles, then it started to build up into popping her arse up and down. Before long she was back to holding my hard cock with her cheeks as she rubbed her arse over my hips.

I couldn't stand it any longer. I had wanted to play with my mum's body for years and wanted to do everything I could, but I never had the balls to try. Now I had humped her, though only once, and she didn't seem to mind.

I stopped holding the wires that she had all ready soldered and moved my hands to her shoulders. I started to rub her shoulders as I gyrated my hips into her moving arse.

We soon worked out a rhythm to keep my cock either in her crack or squeezed between her arse cheeks and my belly. I was harder than I had ever been and I was struggling to keep my head and keep it to grinding.

"Mmm. Finally you are listening to your mother. Won't be long before I'm finished."

I panicked. Did she mean we were nearly finished with the teasing and ready to go for the serious action? Or did she mean she was nearly finished the electrics and that would be the end of this scenario?

I moved my hands from her shoulders, shifting my left to cup her left breast and the right to hold her waist. I started to hump her good and proper, sliding my shaft up and down her crack. Even with her pants and my underwear and pants in the way I was getting close to cumming. Hell I was close to cumming when she had been grinding against me.

"Ohhh. Taking charge are we?"

My left hand squeezed her breast as I humped into her as hard and fast as I could in the slightly cramped conditions. I gasped as my breath rasped in and out of my throat. My heart must have been pumping all my blood to my cock as I felt massive while my head felt light.

I grunted as I came in my pants, each squirt of cum made me hump hard into mum's arse. My cock trembled as cum shot out while my balls tingled as they tightened. I gave one last hump and lay breathlessly on her back.

I froze as mum tsked me.

"Only thinking of yourself you naughty boy. Well don't think you will be the only one cumming today. I suppose you just needed to get that one out of your system."

I started breathing again. My left hand was still on mum's breast, I slipped it inside her singlet and started to stroke and caress the impossibly smooth skin. Finally.

"Mmm, that's better. I hope you don't make the same mistake again. Now get those wet pants off or you'll catch a cold."

I awkwardly pulled my pants and underwear off while still chest deep in the hole. I managed to kick them off, after a moment I pulled my underwear back and wiped the cum off my cock as best I could.

I pushed my now naked bottom half back against mum's arse. I instantly hardened as soon as I touched the soft yoga pants.

Mum giggled.

"Good to know I can get a man hard within seconds of him cumming. Now I really have to get this done, you still need to help me."

I reached into hold the wires, but mum knocked my hands out of the way. Every time I reached to help her she would tsk me or knock my hands out of the way. Only when her arse started to grind against me did I realise what she meant. I moved my hands back to her body, this time slipping both inside of her singlet to grasp her breasts.

I played with them every way I had heard of. I rubbed the undersides, pinched and nibbled at the soft skin with my fingertips. Squeezed all over and moved her breasts around, before finally focusing on her small nipples. I rolled, squeezed, pinched and rubbed her hard nipples. I loved how her breasts felt in my hands, I was in heaven.

By now mum was breathing heavily and thrusting her arse back at my hard cock. I moved my right hand down to my cock and angled it between her legs so it rubbed on her pussy. Her yoga pants were soaked right where her pussy was.

I moved my hand back up to breast as I humped my cock along her sodden pants. Mum was now groaning softly. I was finally getting somewhere. Once she had cum she wouldn't be able to leave it at simple teasing any more.

"Wait, not like this." I stopped humping against mum, I was surprised my jaw didn't hit her head as it dropped. "I need you to move so I can finish."

"Um ok."

I moved so I could once again kneel behind mum. I paused, but she was moving back as well. I moved to the side and wondered what to do, I felt out place naked from the waist down. Had she decided she didn't want to cum with her son?

"Right take off your shirt."

I quickly obeyed mum. She gestured me to come back to the access hole for the hub.

"Lay on your back, so your shoulders are inside the hole."

I nodded and moved back inside the hole, this time facing upwards. The cushion padded the edge well and I was comfortable.

I looked back in time to see mum straddle my hips before moving her chest back inside the hole.

Now she was sitting on my hard cock and her breasts were right in my face. I lifted her singlet sucked her right breast into my mouth while my hands roamed over her arse and belly. I switched to her left breast as she moaned at my wet tongue and hot mouth sucking and licking her breasts.

Mum wasn't stacked, but her breasts were more than a handful with hardly any drooping. Her arse was firm in my hands while her belly only had a slight bump. She was hot.

I slid my cock against her pussy and froze. Her hot and drenched pussy was sitting directly on my cock. My hands roamed over her and found the split in her pants. I slipped a finger in and found from her rosebud to just above her pussy was exposed.

I couldn't resist and pushed my index finger into mum's pussy. She moaned, but I could still hear her messing about with the hub above my head. I don't know how she managed to keep her concentration.

I slipped my middle finger in with index and started to build up as much speed as I could from the position. My right hand moved underneath and tickled her clit while I continued to suck and lick at her breasts.

I was getting worked up, my cock was aching for action and I knew mum was just as excited as me. My cock was all ready covered in her juices.

I stopped humping her pussy, pulled my fingers from her hole and lifted her hips up. She knew what was coming.

I stood my cock up straight and guided her pussy down so my head rested at her entrance. Before I could do anything more she slammed her hips down. Her pussy swallowed up my cock and I moaned in ecstasy as my cock was suddenly enveloped by a warm, tight, wet pussy. She echoed my deep moan with her own.

I immediately started thrusting up into mum's pussy, she was slamming her hips up and down groaning as my length stabbed in and out of her pussy.

"Ohhh. I've wanted this for a long time. Don't think this is a one off thing."

I managed to pull some brain cells not blasted by pleasure together.

"Don't you need to finish fixing the hub?"

My words were punctuated by groans, as were mum's. We were both wallowing in the pleasure. I couldn't believe just how hot and tight she was as she slid up and down my shaft. While from her groans she sounded like she liked my cock ploughing into her pussy.

"Oh that? I finished ages ago. I was just playing for the last ten minutes. Now fuck me hard."

Even though our positions were cramped I gave it my best, lifting up my lower half in an effort to drive my cock into my mum's pussy as hard as I could. Her tight wet love tunnel was pulsing on my cock, driving me on to fuck harder and faster.

My hands were griping her tight arse, using it as a lever to slam into her harder. I was breathing as hard as I could in an effort not to pass out.

Mum squealed and her pussy clamped down on my cock. I had heard that squeal enough times to know she was cumming. I couldn't take the extra pressure and started to cum in mum's pussy.

I grunted with every thrust, my cum shooting deep into her again and again. I was emptying my balls into my mum, the very thought was making me cum harder than I ever had before. I wondered if she could feel the individual squirts of cum or if she just felt my cock pulsing.

Mum fell limp against me, breathing hard. I could feel her slightly sweaty skin resting against mine. She relaxed her hips on my softening cock and moved her face to mine. She sucked on my lips before slipping her tongue inside my mouth. I kissed her back, but she pulled back from the kiss and wiggled out of the access hole. I quickly followed. She grabbed her tools out of the hole and closed the door on the hub.

"Now I just have to turn on the power and we are good again."

She was still kneeling as she started to put her tools away in their proper places, she was anal about that. She leant down onto her hands and knees to put a screwdriver away and by habit pushed her arse out. The split in her yoga pants opened up and I could see her drenched pussy and winking rosebud.

I hardened immediately and shuffled over to kneel behind her. Mum heard me move, but before she could turn around I pushed my hard cock back into her pussy. I groaned in pleasure.

She gasped and then laughed. I started thrusting hard into her straight away and she was bouncing her arse back into my thrusts. Her arse jiggled perfectly with each impact.

The fact she was wearing clothes made it even hotter for me. I loved the feel of her bare skin, but with clothes it seemed kinda kinky. It only made me harder.

I loved watching my cock fuck in and out of her pussy while her perfect arse framed the picture.

"If you aren't careful you'll fill me up with your cum. You are lucky I got my tubes tied years ago."

I only grunted in reply as I fucked her hard and deep. I bent over to my hands and knees, laying on top of her as I moved one hand down to rub at her pussy. She cooed in pleasure.

"Now you are learning, but I want a good hard fuck."

I straightened back up, grabbed her hips and pulled her hard onto my cock again and again. My pleasure was building fast despite having cum already cum twice. Mum was moaning loudly as I pounded into her again and again. I had to hold out until I heard the squeal.

I took my right hand off her hip and dragged my fingers up her inner thighs. When I got near her pussy they were covered in her juices. I rubbed my wet index finger on her rosebud and pushed it all inside in one go.

Mum squealed and once again her pussy crushing my cock in orgasm put me over of the edge. I shoved my cock in deep and held it there as mum's pussy pulsed around my hard member. While my cum pulsed through my dick into mum.

I groaned deeply and grinned as I looked down at mum. She was moaning softly as she came down from her own orgasm.

I could get used to this.

Mum wiggled her arse as she pulled her hips away from me, my soft cock falling from her pussy. She looked back at me with a glint in her eye.

"Are you going to allow me to turn the power back on without filling me up with your cream again? Or does the sight of my pussy through my pants make you hard again?"

I wasn't going to get hard again in a hurry, I was already tired from the frantic pace I had fucked mum.

Mum pushed her arse back until her cheeks spread wide, then used one hand to pull one cheek wider. She rested her shoulders on the floor while still looking back at me. She reached a hand underneath and started to rub and play with her pussy.

"Are you going to shove your hard cock into your mum again?"

I started to get hard and moved behind mum. I shoved my face into her pussy and sucked on her lips and clit, not caring that I was tasting my own cum. By the time I was fully hard and ready to go mum was begging for my cock.

"Come on honey, you have to listen to your mum and she says fuck her and fill her."

I slowly eased my cock into mum's pussy, teasing her until I was fully in. I sighed contentedly and slowly started to ease my self in and out of her pussy. Mum moaned and looked back at me, her flushed face was so sexy. I moved until my face reached hers and started kissing her.

I knew I wouldn't be leaving home any time soon. What with this current economical climate I couldn't afford to leave home.

I had to stay at home with mum and look after her needs. She wouldn't be getting lonely or brooding over dad while I was here..

54 Too Dirty For Mum

I sat down at the kitchen table and waited for mum to start.

She had called me down from my room, interrupting my personal time. Or my furious wanking to whatever I found hot in the moment. I usually came as quick as I could, wanking more to release stress than to get pleasure.

As my dad said when they were looking for antonyms for patience and carefulness they just put my name down. I was the type of guy who skipped the talking parts of movies for the action. What did I care if I missed some emotional crap? I just wanted to see explosions.

Mum was standing next to the table with the washing hamper sitting on the table. I frowned at it. It belonged in the bathroom for mum to take to the laundry. As simple as that.

Mum huffed, looked up at me and looked back down at the hamper.

She was quite pretty and if I was honest with myself, quite a few of the videos I watched were incest. But you know not in real life. Even if mum was super hot.

Long brown hair to a slim waist. Dad still jokes that when I was born I came out with a loud pop because mum's waist was so small.

Her breasts were barely a handful and she had a slight bulge on her tummy, but for her age she was smoking. What can I say, add the label mother to a fit good looking woman and they seem twice as good looking.

I rested my jaw on my hand.

"What is so important you called me here to stare at the hamper?"

Mum gave me a nasty look. She was quite the emotional woman and didn't really know the meaning of moderation or restraint. Though I was worse. I had just been suspended from school for getting into a fight.

I told my dad it was for a mate over a girl and he nodded, clapped me on the back and that was the end of it for him. While mum had ferreted the truth out of me and other mothers to find I had kicked the shit out of a guy for calling my dad gay because he was married to mum.

You could never mistake her for a man, but she wasn't blessed with a large arse or boobs. Her curves were gentle and she was more handsome than beautiful. Enough of my school friends lusted after her to prove she had sex appeal. But what guy didn't lust after their friends mother's?

My dad was a good guy, didn't take things overly seriously so we got along pretty good. I didn't mind kicking a guy's face in to defend him.

I was thinking all this as she just stood there. I moved to stand and she finally reacted.

"Sit down and listen." I followed suit. "I am sick of washing your dirty clothes. So I want you to be more careful."

I blinked, this was a surprise. I specifically did some lesser chores so mum did my washing.

"You want me to do my own washing?"

"No, just don't get it so... dirty."

"How? By not wearing anything? You want to watch me walk around with my dick swinging?"

"James! No need to mention... that word."

"What dick? Your the one who wants to look at it, no other reason for not washing my clothes."

Mum groaned in frustration and gripped the hamper. I loved to mess with people's word's, turning normal conversations around till the speaker didn't know what they were saying. Adding meaning to their words, that sort of thing. Or taking a vague statement and adding out of contextual meaning. There was a slight flush of anger on mum's cheeks.

"No. Wear clothes for gods sake. But don't get them dirty." I opened my mouth, but she quickly added. "A special dirty. You know, so be careful."

I frowned.

"I can't remember the last time I shit my pants mum. I think I must have still been sucking on your tits. Or are you talking about piss? I was probably off your tits, but still wishing I could suck them."

"No!"

Mum practically screamed at me. Her face was flushed bright red. I was glad it was only the morning and dad wasn't home until 6. I would tease her till about 4pm and then do some chores to cool her down. Just so when dad came home she wouldn't be angry enough to tell dad.

"Come on mum you need to be specific."

I stumbled over the word, I always half lisped it. Damn stupid tricky word.

"Cum!"

I stared at mum.

"You want to cum or you want me to whip my dick out and beat it like a redneck beats his wife?"

"No."

"Oh so you want me to stroke my cock slowly. My, my, mum I never knew you were such a deviant. Surely the other mothers will be shocked at this revelation."

Mum gritted her teeth and glared at me.

"No James you sick little fucker. I am talking about you creaming your underwear all the time. I think you are the deviant, you probably cum every time I bend over."

I frowned and rubbed my chin.

"Well turn around and bend over and let's see if I cum."

Mum stared at me and I stared at her. I didn't cum when she bent over, but my dick always twitched when I saw her tight body. She might not have had much in the way of curves, but her arse was shapely and pert.

I knew what the cum was from. When I finished wanking I often just shoved my cock back in my pants instead of cleaning it off properly. So the dregs of my orgasm would be wiped off on my underwear.

I twirled my finger and mum paused. She glared at me and turned. My jaw nearly dropped, she was going to do it. I had to calm down, this could lead to something good. Hell I couldn't calm down at the best of times, I was going to get what I could.

I watched amazed as mum bent over, her small arse pushing out against her dress. My cock twitched and grew a little from the perverse nature of our conversation.

Mum looked around still bent over. Her face was still flushed, and she still looked angry, but her eyes twinkled in a way I couldn't understand.

"Well filled your pants yet?"

"I'm pretty close mum, but in that dress I can't really see much. Lift up your dress so I can see your arse properly and I will cum for sure."

I couldn't believe I had asked mum that, but damn I wanted it. It wasn't in my nature to hold back, I usually said what I thought and had spent a lot of time grounded for it.

"I don't want you to cum in your pants, because it is hard to wash out, smells bad and means I have to wash them by hand. Otherwise the other clothes would be stained."

"So you've been rubbing your hands into my cum soaked underwear for years now?"

Mum didn't say anything. I leaned forward and grabbed the hem of her dress. With one deft flick of my hand I had flicked the dress up over her arse. I nodded as mum yelped.

"What the hell did you do that for?"

"I told you I couldn't cum unless I saw more of your arse. Usually I can cum when you are wearing your tight pants, but with a dress I can't. This was the only thing to do?"

Mum stared at me, but she didn't stand up or pull her dress down.

"You actually cum from watching me?"

I hadn't actually cum from watching mum, but I had definitely thought about pumping her so full of cum that she leaked it from three holes. I told myself incest was good but not in real life, somehow that didn't stop my imagination playing with mum.

I was now rubbing my fully hard cock through my pants. Mum wasn't angry, she just stared as I rubbed harder and faster while staring at her arse.

It was small shapely, pert and most definitely a female arse. The soft looking pale skin and gentle curves were making my cock throb.

Her panties were just normal green ones, but the way they sat on her fantastic arse made them seem so sexy. Her butt was smooth, with no imperfections except a small mole on each cheek. I reached out and poked each one. Mum jumped but didn't move.

I left my finger on the second mole as I awkwardly pulled my pants down with one hand and freed my cock. Mum's eyes widened as my hard on popped up and stood straight up. I started to wank off properly while rubbing my finger over her arse.

I could see her pussy, softly defined through her panties. I stopped rubbing her impossibly smooth arse to pull her panties up so they slipped into her crack. More of her arse was exposed and her pussy lips pushed against her panties.

Mum gasped but let me lift her panties several more times until her pussy lips were split by the soft material. I started to trace my fingers along her wet folds. Mum bit her lip and groaned, she faced forward and grabbed the table for support. Her panties were starting to darken between her pussy lips.

I stood up behind her and pulled her panties down, now I used both hands to rub her arse and pussy. I lowered my face down and sucked her dripping pussy into my mouth. Mum groaned and pushed back on my face.

"No, not like this."

I pulled back and gave her arse a little smack before positioning my cock at her pussy entrance.

"Don't lie mum. You love it. Besides you'll get used to having me inside all the time soon enough. And be glad I won't be making my underwear dirty any more. I promise I won't be wanking off again."

Mum groaned as I pushed my cock into her hot slick insides. Her pussy pulsed a warm beat around my meat as I quickly thrust in, making mum huff.

"Geez, try and give me some warning."

I shrugged and sighed in relief as I bottomed out in mum.

"I'll try."

I started to thrust back and forth as hard and fast as I could. Mum laughed and shook her head. I grinned and leaned forward to grab her breasts. She swatted my hands out of the way to unbutton her dress. I moaned deeply as I got my hands on her pert little breasts. They barely filled my hands, but mum was pushing them hard into my hands. Her stiff little nipples poking holes in my hands as I jack hammered into mum's pussy.

Her insides were made of dreams. So tight it felt like her pussy was trying to squeeze cum from me, her pulsing walls slick and wet. She was so soft and juicy inside I could hear her pussy making slick sounds as I slammed my cock in and out.

Mum was grunting and moaning in time with my hard and fast thrusts deep into her. I was massaging her breasts while she continued to hold onto the table for support.

I gritted my teeth and picked up speed as my orgasm neared. Mum was moaning deeply and her pussy was getting tighter and tighter.

"Here's your first load mum."

I slammed my hips hard into her arse, just making the firm flesh jiggle as cum shot of my cock like a gun. My muscles clenched and all the energy in my body seemed to go to spurting cum hard into mum's pussy.

Mum groaned and her already tight pussy collapsed around my cock and half crushed it in a velvety mush. Her muscles rippled along my cock as the last of my load oozed out.

Considering I wanked off several times a day I had shot a big load.

I moved to pull out but mum grabbed my arse and held me in her.

"Not yet buster. I know you. You put your cock back in and dirty your pants with our juices."

I had actually been about to do just that. I grunted as I felt mum's pussy squeeze my cock.

"There I squeezed out the last for you. Now take off your pants and go have a shower."

Mum let me go and pulled her panties back on. Pulling them so they sat snugly on her sweet butt again.

"But you got to dirty your panties. Not fair."

Mum's juices had stained her panties and as she stood up I knew my cum would ooze out.

She turned around and tapped my nose with her finger. Her breasts were poking out of her dress, her stiff nipples pointing at me.

"No buts, just go and do it. And remember if you don't want to be grounded for that fight you better help me around the house while you are home."

I grinned and dropped my underwear and pants to the ground. But I didn't leave. I pulled mum close and pulled her panties to one side.

She looked down as my cock went from soft to hard faster than a Ferrari. I pushed back into her pussy and humped hard into her.

Mum grunted, her arms reached around my shoulders as I grabbed her arse and lifted her up and down on my cock. She was so light I was able to lift her up the whole length of my dick before dropping her down.

She huffed every time I dropped her, while moaning every time I pulled her up. Her slick juices were running down my thighs and I thrust furiously in and out of mum. Her tight arse clenched and relaxed in my grip with each up and down motion.

Mum rested her head on my shoulder, nuzzling at my neck as her pussy clenched on my dick. She bit my neck as she orgasmed. I managed to hold off cumming a few seconds after mum cum.

I grunted and thrust extra hard into her pussy, pulling her down hard onto my cock as I came. I shot a few spurts of cum into her pussy and sighed.

Life was good.

I held mum up for a minute, letting her recover before she stepped away and pulled her panties back into place. I grinned and tweaked her nipples before leaving the kitchen.

Oh I would be helping mum all right.

Twenty minutes later I had showered and was ready to go again. I decided I needed to show mum just how I was going to help her.

I went into the kitchen and saw she was mopping the floor, some of our juices must have dripped down.

I moved behind her and grabbed her by the waist. Mum squealed in surprise as I lifted her up and moved her away from the slippery floor. I moved her around in my arms till she was cradled. She looked up at me and frowned.

"This is not helping."

"Sure it is. I'm going to help clean you out."

I carefully knelt down and keeping a firm grip on mum, moved her to her hands and knees. I held her shoulder with one hand to make sure she wouldn't try to get away and moved my right hand to her panties.

I rubbed the smooth and damp material for a few moments, admiring the way mum's body was put together. A very nice tight package I was going to enjoy.

I pulled her panties down and pushed my index finger into her pussy and moved my thumb to her clit. I pinched my finger and thumb gently making mum jump. She looked back, her face already flushed.

"You have to say 'Mummy wants your cock inside her'."

I was asking mostly just to see how much control over mum I had. Though the thought of mum asking me for sex was pretty hot.

"No way. I was right you are a deviant. And a weird little one at that."

I frowned and increased the speed and pressure of my pinches. Pressing her clit with my thumb while my index finger hit the sensitive flesh inside her pussy.

Mum grunted but she didn't ask for my dick. I slid my finger in and out of her wet pussy, my thumb running through her lips before tapping her clit again. I kept up the assault for a few minutes before my fingers started to ache. Mum was pushing her arse back on to my hand

I pulled the lube from my pocket and squirted some on her arse. Mum jumped at the cold gel on her arse and frowned at me.

"What was that?"

"Well we need lube if we are going to do anal."

Mum's eyes bulged.

"We are not doing anal and that is that."

I slipped my finger up mum's butt and she flinched. My finger slid in quite easily but mum's tight arse gripped my finger hard.

I pushed two fingers into her pussy and alternated fingering her holes. Before long I had two fingers in her arse and three in her pussy. Despite fucking her pussy twice less than an hour ago, mum's pussy was amazingly tight. She was scorching my fingers with her hotness.

Mum was really getting into it, pushing her hips back to fuck my fingers. She was constantly moaning and making little mewing noises as the pleasure built.

Her moans became deeper and louder as she approached orgasm.

"Come on mum, ask me for my dick. It is only polite to ask."

Mum ignored me and rode through her orgasm, continuing to push back on my fingers as I fucked them in and out of her holes. My hands were starting to get tired, but I was committed to my course of action.

As well as being rash, I had the added attribute of stubbornness. Once I started I wouldn't stop until I was tired, bored or just lazy. Mum seemed to have the same stubborn streak.

I kept up the fast fingering pace for as long as I could. At mum's second orgasm I was only going half as fast. I barely managed to get her to cum for the third time, time and time again getting her close only for my tired fingers and arms to give out.

I let my arms drop to the floor and took in the intoxicating picture of mum. Her shoulders and head were resting against the floor while her arse was sticking up, her pussy pushing out like it needed to be fucked. Juices were leaking from her pussy down her legs. Damn it looked good.

"Ok mum, just ask. A few little innocent words."

Mum was breathless, her pussy still twitching while she shuddered and groaned softly.

"No way. But if you beg for my pussy I will let you fuck me."

I leaned forward and buried my face in mum's pussy. She shrieked as her sensitive pussy now extra sensitive thanks to my fingering was enveloped by my hot mouth. She gave another more guttural yell as I sucked on her lips and mashed her clit with my bottom lip.

Mum came quickly as her charged pussy was mauled by my face. I put everything I had into getting mum off. Using my nose and chin to hit other parts of her pussy while sucking and licking on other parts. I wormed my tongue deep into her pussy and sent my tongue into an epileptic fit.

Mum was moaning, groaning and grunting as she mashed her pussy back onto my face. Trying to push her pussy harder onto me while her pussy drenched my face and neck with her juices. I could feel her hot tasty juices running down my chest.

I was sucking and licking up her juices as best I could, but she was flooding as orgasm after orgasm crashed through her. Each orgasm was made easier by the previous orgasm making her pussy even more sensitive.

I didn't just limit myself to her pussy, bathing her tight butt with my tongue. I licked her crack, swirling my tongue over her rosebud before spearing my tongue inside and wiggling it around. For some one who had said no to anal mum was loving my tongue in her butt. She reached back and grabbed a handful of hair to guide my face between her pussy and arse.

Finally I fell back on the floor and lay panting heavily while staring at the ceiling. My arms were quivering while my fingers were clawed into knotted muscles. My whole lower face felt numb from the pain and I suspected I had pulled my tongue muscles.

I smiled as mum's face filled my vision. Her face was flushed bright red, her hair was plastered to her head by sweat and she had a massive grin on her face. She looked great.

Mum licked some her juices off my neck.

"Mummy wants your cock inside."

I weakly lifted my head to see mum was straddling my hips. She grabbed my cock, aimed it straight up and lowered herself down.

We both moaned deeply in pleasure as she sunk all the way down. Even though I had just fucked mum little while ago this felt even better. Her pussy was quivering from the orgasms I had squeezed out of her. All the pain and discomfort in my body was totally worth her madly pulsating pussy on my cock.

I started to thrust up as hard as I could as mum lifted herself up before dropping down with all her weight. Mum huffed with each impact, my dick being driven into her pussy as deep and hard as we both could.

Licking and fingering mum's tight body had kept me constantly hard and on edge. I gritted my teeth as I tightened my stomach and hip muscles as I started to hammer into mum faster. Mum rested on my hips as I fucked into her pussy as hard and fast as I could.

Mum was moaning deeply as I grunted and locked hips with her. I gave a small thrust as I started to spurt another load of cum into her pussy.

Mum sighed as my hot load filled her pussy, my cock felt like it was melting in pleasure. I groaned one last time and relaxed back onto the floor. Mum leaned over with my softening cock still inside her. She licked some of her juices combined with my sweat off my face before kissing me deeply.

I kissed mum back and felt my arms had revived enough for some gentle movement.

"You know I really liked your fingers and tongue in my butt."

I cupped her arse and rocked her body back and forth on my hips. My cock quickly swelled and filled up her pussy again. I grinned at mum and she grinned back.

Mum straightened up and lifted herself off my dick before resuming her arse up head down position on the floor. I slowly straightened up, and knelt behind mum.

I found the tube of lube near the table leg and rubbed some on my cock before fingering some more into mum's butt.

I lined my cock up with mum's tight arse and pushed the head against her rosebud. Her rosebud started to give way to my cock, squeezing and nibbling at the tip of my cock as I pushed and was pushed back.

I pushed harder and gritted my teeth in pleasure as mum's tight ring squeezed my cock just below my head as I popped in. Mum huffed and I slowly started to descend, pushing deeper and deeper.

After an inch I lost patience with the slow process and shoved my cock all the way in. Mum grunted.

"Oh you little fucker. The one time you needed to go slow. Now don't move until I..."

I cut mum off by pulling out then sliding back in. The lube made me glide while mum's tight butt gripped at my cock at every movement. I was in a heaven of contradiction and loving it.

I closed my eyes as I thrust in and out, revelling in the sensation of fucking my mum in the arse.

Mum was grunting with each movement, but with each thrust in her grunts lessened and her voice grew sweeter.

I held mum's hips and looked down as my cock slipped in and out of her butt. Every time I pulled out it looked like her arse was chasing after my cock, wanting it back inside. I realised mum had gone from staying stock still to pushing back on me.

"Loving my cock in your arse are you mum?"

"Shut it you little bastard, you could have had some patience."

I grinned and bent over to grab mum's breasts. I squeezed them as her butt squeezed and throbbed on my cock. Each thrust in I was gripped by mum's pulsing hot arse, the warmth was as good as the fucking. Every time I pulled out it was like trying to pull out of a vacuum, her arse desperate to keep me inside.

Not that I was different, each time I pulled out it was just so I could thrust in. Mum's arse was melting my mind. From the sounds mum was making she was enjoying this more than me. Her butt seemed to collapse on my dick as she came again. Moaning in pleasure so intense it was closer to pain.

I thrust into her arse as hard and fast as I could. Sweat was dripping off me while my breath rasped out of my throat.

My legs tensed and I thrust into mum one final time, moaning as I came in her arse. She was still coming, her muscles quivering like hell and milking my cock for all I had.

I fell back onto my arse and stared at mum while trying to get my breath back. She rolled onto her side and looked up at me completely exhausted.

"You can clean up now. I'm going to bed."

I grinned.

"I'll join you then."

End..

55 Older Women Make Beautiful Lovers

manfromvenus

This story takes place in the summer of my 19th year. I had returned to my hometown after an accident which had left me hospitalized for two months. Upon returning I needed to determine a direction for my life. I had enlisted in the army and was awaiting my active duty date in late 1969 when the accident happened. The damage to my body was sufficient to cancel my enlistment and give me a get home free pass from Uncle Sam's party in Viet Nam. While many of my friends had suffered as a result of that war, I was not sorry that I did not have to go.

So here I was, back in town and not sure of what to do with myself, the band that I had been in before I left for the Army was still together and upon contacting them I was welcomed back with open arms. We were all around the same age and single so we decided to rent a house together so that we could devote much time to practice and recording. Earlier that year before my enlistment, one of the members of the band arranged for his mother who was a tailor to make some show jackets for us. I had never met the lady before and so I was amazed to see this petite woman of 37 (at the time) and pleased at the same time. We had to go to his parent's house to be measured and then fitted for the jackets. Each time I went for a fitting, his mother would be very pleasant to me and offer me a soft drink, the last fitting took the longest as she kept fussing with seams and re-sewing things as I watched and waited for the "try this on now" that came after every adjustment.

Alice (not her real name) was petite as I said, 115 lbs. Slender, with about 32C breasts and a tiny waist. Each time she bent over to tug on my coat and make sure it hung right, I tried to see down her blouse but to no avail. Now, months later, the experience of a lifetime was just ahead for me. The band had moved in together, and her husband had moved out to live with a much younger woman. So, it was not unusual for her to stop by the house and play house mother to all the boys in the band, making sure the refrigerator contained some healthy items in addition to beer, and that we were all in good health. It was on one of these such visits that she was sitting in the kitchen and her demeanor was anything but the usual chipper smile we were all used to. It seems that she had just found out that in addition to moving out with this young lady, her husband had been carrying on for sometime with some others along his travel route on the road. He was an outside salesman for a line of goods that were sold primarily to women so he had a number of places he could play along the way.

The dark clouds over her head did not seem to be showing any promise of lifting as I pulled up at the table. Her son Tom was across the table from her shaking his head and she was saying.

"I just wish I had someone that I could go out and have a couple of drinks with, but I just don't know anyone, I have spent way too much time at home for the last few years."

Tom said, "Maybe that would be good if you could just go let your hair down some, and have more than just a couple of drinks."

"Well," she said, "I am not going to go anywhere and have anything alone, that would just make me feel worse." "Talk about pitiful," she continued, "out drinking by yourself after your husband has run off."

I had the feeling that I needed to add something positive to the conversation so I interjected. "Hell, you might start out the evening alone, but I doubt with your looks that you would stay that way for long."

Tom looked at me in a bit of surprise after what I had said, and Alice replied, "That's sweet of you to say Stan, but I don't want to end up with anyone I don't know at the end of the evening, and that is probably what would happen given my present state of mind."

Now it was my turn to look surprised, but not as surprised as I was about to become. Tom really gave me a start when he turned to me and said. "Stan, why don't you take Mom out, you look old enough to get into a bar, you do it all the time, and she would be safe with you.?"

I didn't really know what to say, she was looking at me and waiting for an answer just like Tom was, although there was a hint of a smile on her face for the first time since I had seated myself at the table with them.

"Well, I suppose, if Alice would like that, we could go to Santa Cruz this evening ." "I have no plans and we are not booked anywhere for two more weeks." I smiled at her and said, "It would be an honor to escort the prettiest lady I know out for some drinks."

"And dancing?" Alice smiled a bit more.

"I think I can find us a place to do a bit of both, if you like." My mind was running away with itself, her attitude seemed to improve greatly, and the fantasies I had often entertained with her as the featured player while masturbating were colliding behind my eyes so vividly, it was hard to conceal my growing erection.

There was a time agreed upon and in preparation for the evening, I had to remind myself that this was Tom's mother, and not some date that I had an opportunity of scoring with, over and over I said it to myself, but that did not stop me from continuing to prepare with the shadow of hope in the back of my mind. As the appointed time approached, I was positively aching with the hope that I might have another shot at an older woman.

The doorbell sounded distant, it was a cool, but not cold, California summer night, the sun had just set, and the smell of freshly cut grass permeated the air after the Saturday afternoon gardening and watering that took place in most of the neighborhoods like this one. I was not prepared for what I saw as she opened the door, and the look on my face must have spoken volumes. "Is everything alright?" she asked. "You look incredible!" was all I could manage. Her laughter was delightful and she said something about that being a good reaction and handed me the keys to her Cadillac. I had learned early on that, not only do ladies like to have their door opened, but when you did, you got the opportunity to enjoy viewing legs at their finest….and hers were fine. Encased in sheer nylons under a shorter than normal black skirt with a white peasant blouse worn off of her shoulders, she looked good enough to eat.

Closing her door, I moved around to the driver seat and after getting things adjusted to accommodate my 6'3" frame, inserted the key in the ignition, started the car and backed out of the driveway. We were just a driveway away from her house when she said. "Let me see if I still remember how to do this." And slid across the seat next to me. "After all," she said "if this is to be a proper date, the girl does sit next to the boy doesn't she?"

If this is to be a proper date I would be hoping for much more, is what I thought. What I said was, "I don't think you have lost your touch at all." Looking down at her dainty feet held together on hump and the skirt that had ridden up her thighs enough to give me a real desire to see more.

"I am happy to hear that," she said "I was really concerned that I might not be what you wanted." And after saying that she placed her hand on my thigh and then slid it down to a position that allowed her to place her elbow on the bulge in my pants and sigh contentedly.

During the half hour ride to the coast, we made small talk about the band, and about new outfits that we might have her make for us. She giggled as she talked about the various fittings she had done, about how every one of the guys were nervous and fidgeting except for me….she laughed and said that when I first walked into her living room to be measured that she had thought to herself how much she would love to measure me for a pair of pants too, and that she had scolded herself for her thoughts. I was looking down at her legs now and her delicately crossed ankles as she looked up at me. "I feel safe with you, but I don't want to, I have wanted to be alone with you from the first time I touched your body." She looked down at her hand, and squeezed my thigh as she said this.

"You have no idea how many times I have wanted to be in a situation like this too." I said shutting off the engine in the parking lot of the Bar we were headed for. Turning to her I asked, "May I do something I have been dying too all evening?" She nodded as I leaned down and brushed her lips with mine, my tongue slipped between them and she took a deep breath . My hand, which had gone behind her neck to tilt her face toward me now went down across her bare shoulders to find her right breast and gently stroke the nipple through her blouse and bra. Her kiss became far more animated as I let my had trail lower and lower finally slipping up under her skirt on the inside of her left thigh and, as they opened, to the mound at the top. The heat between her legs was evident, as was the moisture, when at last our lips parted she said…."I think it is time for that drink now."

Two drinks later we were back in the parking lot, she had resumed her place next to me with the subtle difference that now her right hand was in my lap caressing and rubbing my hard-on as she kissed my neck…."Make love to me on the beach." She whispered against my neck. While the idea was one of some merit, summer evenings at the coast are seldom warm enough for that kind of activity.

"Sand gets into everything, " I said, "How about a room?" Of course she agreed, but what she was not aware of was that I wanted to remove her clothes and enjoy her body, her entire body, and for that she needed to be in a motel room and nude.

I was nervous as I went into the office of the Motel on Ocean, but the proprietor was very quick on the uptake. Looking out the window into the Cadillac and the very visible legs in the front seat, without looking at me he said. "You want a room for two with a queen bed." Not a question, but a statement, to which I replied, "Yes sir, thank you."

Second floor, no luggage, turned on the TV for the glow and we kissed again, and again, and again, then pulling her blouse over her head, she walked around the bed and after pulling the bedspread back, laid down and held out her arms to me. I stood next to the bed, removed my shirt and stepped out of my loafers. Next, I unzipped my pants, and pulled them and my jockey shorts down, stepping out of them. I looked back at her as I straightened up. I had been ready to enter the military, 195 lbs. Well muscled from push ups and sit ups, broad swimmers shoulders, tapering to a narrow waist, she was positively drooling as I stood there. Laying down next to her, we kissed again and as I nuzzeled her neck, I reached behind her and unhooked her bra, leaning up long enough to pull it from her arms, and appraise her small breasts with the silver dollar sized areole and the nipples that stood up firm and proud as I bent to tongue each one individually, once again proving that smaller breasts are often more sensitive. Soon she was shedding her dress and panty-hose as quickly as possible yet not moving her upper body from the ministrations of my tongue. I continued downward, nibbling and licking her stomach, kissing my way down to her triangle of hair…as I reached it, I moved into position between her legs and began to kiss the inside of her thighs. Torture can be a good thing when done with soft lips and tongue….her moans were increasing as I drew nearer her center, kissing her outer lips, gently sucking first one and then the other into my mouth, she began to open like a flower. "Oh, God!" She said "He never does that for me." "You are amazing!" "Ohhhhhhh, please, just a little more….just a little more….ohhhh, unnngghhhh." Her moans turned into breathless grunts as her first climax shook her to the core. Then, before she had the time to come down completely, I took her back up to the top by engulfing her clit with my lips and tickling just the tip of it, inside the hood, circling it round and round with just the tip of my tongue until the sounds that were emanating from her throat were nothing but a series of animalistic grunts ending in her legs shuddering and shaking. Her pussy was wide open now, convulsing, desiring to be filled….she was in the throes of orgasm as I moved my mouth back up to her breast, her breath, a sudden rushing intake of air as I bent almost double in order to keep her nipple in my mouth and impale her with my cock.

The silken opening of her lovely center, closed around me as she felt the length of me delving into her depths and pressing against her cervix…."I see why all the girls love you." She breathed as she arched her back and pressed her pubic bone down against my cock. Her pubic bone was almost painful as she rocked it back and forth on me dragging herself from one orgasm to another, milking me with her internal muscles, she hooked her heels behind my thighs, urging me on to a faster pace. Pounding into her, she began to cling to me, holding me deep within her…breath ragged, whispered words of encouragement, riding me for all she was worth, faster, harder, her pubic bone moved to a different angle to allow for the deepest possible penetration. Harder, her heels drummed against my ass, I placed my elbows above her shoulders to hold her in place as I began increase the speed of my drive into her….harder and harder….deeper, faster thrusts, against me…."ungh, ungh, ungh, ungh, ungh, ungh, the orgasm is coming….hot, hot, hot, so hot, gonna cumm, gonna cum hard, Oh my God!" She was crying, whimpering, biting into my shoulder as she screamed in order to smother her voice, and then collapse, she was unconscious, and I was terrified. I pulled my now soft cock from her body, it was not soft because of my orgasm, I had not had one yet, it was the thought that I had killed my friends mother that drained the blood from my cock and my face. I had no idea what to do, I knelt over her and stared at her, she was breathing, I began to breathe again too. With relief, I noted that she was not dead, I turned around and leaned back against the head board, then I got up and removed my cigarettes from my shirt. My respiration had begun to return to normal as I lit the cigarette and drew the smoke deeply into my lungs, leaning back against the headboard again, she sighed and rolled over against me.

"That was the most intense sex I have ever had in my life!" She said. "Where in the hell did you learn how to do that?" I smiled and said, "well, you are not actually my first older woman, but you certainly were the hottest." This drew and interesting look from her, as she leaned up on elbow and looked at me. "Really?" She said, "So what have these other older women done for you in the past?" "I am not sure what you mean." I said, and then, leaning down she breathed on my cock and asked…"Did they ever do this?" As her hot mouth closed around my now stiffening cock, I felt the head hit the back of her throat and then I felt her throat open up and I looked in awe as knealt above me and deep-throated me….she did this before Linda Lovelace's unique talent was immortalized on the big screen. I have the ability to hold back my climax for an incredible amount of time and I was doing so now. She looked into my eyes as her mouth traveled up and down my seven plus inch cock, it glistened with her saliva, and as I smiled at her and enjoyed what she was doing, she began with renewed determination until finally, I decided to let it all go, I began to take deep breathes, the hyperventilation leading to the lightheaded feeling of impending orgasm, then with a low groan I filled her mouth and throat with my fluids, she moaned and licked and slurped and swallowed, then without removing her mouth from my cock she laid back down on her side, with her head on my stomach and my cock in her mouth. Only one word escaped my mouth in answer to the question she asked prior to engulfing me. "Never."

This story, like my last one, was taken from my life, the experience, time and place are real, only the names are different, there were several other adventures with Tom's mother that happened over the next year, some very erotic, some leading to other erotic adventures, I hope you liked it, and send me some feedback.. Thanks

56 Older Women Are Beautiful Lovers Ch. 2

manfromvenus

The is the second part of the story of the erotic adventures of Alice and Stan, you might want to read part 1 in order to get the background, and to all of those who sent the feedback requesting this, thank you for all the kind words. This takes place a couple of weeks after our first encounter, and was just one of many adventures throughout that summer…so sit back, enjoy, and tell me what you think.

The last evening had been a success, the band had played at one of the NCO clubs on the nearby army base and was very well received, there had been much celebration after the show and plenty of beer had found it's way back to the house where we all lived together as one big happy band family. Now it was morning, and my head was pounding, the time was just after 10:00 AM as I made my way out to the kitchen to the smell of eggs, bacon, and coffee, being prepared by Tom's mother Alice, and his older sister Tammy. The idea of food was not too appealing to me because of the hangover, but when the coffee was placed before me along with a couple of aspirin, I began to suspect that I might live after all, and if I tried hard enough, I might be able to get some food down to help absorb some of the gallon or so of beer that felt like it was still in my stomach some where.

Alice, you will remember, from the first part of this saga is my friend Tom's mother, and she was one very hot and willing sexual partner the last time we were alone together. In fact she had been so hot that after we had made love in a Santa Cruz Motel, she had given me the most incredible head of my young life and swallowed everything I had to give her. Then, in her driveway at the conclusion of the drive home from Santa Cruz, she unzipped my pants, sucked me until I got hard again and climbed on top of me for a quick ride to orgasm before she went in the house.

Returning to the house that evening, I came face to face with Tom, waiting up for me like a concerned Father…."How did it go?" He asked, looking at me and at the clock on the wall. "Fine." I replied, "We had a very nice time, your mom is a sweet lady." As I said this, I tried to act as I would if I had been out on a boring date with any other woman, and he seemed to not be suspicious at all until he said, "You must have had a nice time, it's after 3:00 AM!" I turned and looked at him a bit incredulously and said, "Yes, I guess it is." Then I added, "But you realize that the Bars close at 2:00 and it is an hour to Santa Cruz." "Oh," he said, "I didn't think you would stay all the way to closing time." Then he looked at me kind of sheepishly and said, "I just was starting to get worried." I looked at him and said. "I didn't know you cared so much about me, Tom, I am genuinely touched." I laughed and then patting him on the back on the way past I went to my room and fell on the bed and into a deep, satisfied, sleep.

There had been little time for Alice and I to spend together, and that was because we did not want to raise any kind of suspicion. So, when we had seen each other over the last couple of weeks it had been with the guys in the band around us, and now here she was here fixing breakfast for us with her daughter, who, I might add, was a cute little fox with long auburn hair and a tight little gymnast's body and I had more than once looked at with far less than gentlemanly thoughts in my head.

Tom was the next to stumble into the kitchen and as he sat down to eat, I was beginning to recover enough to make some small talk and Alice, Tammy, and I were talking about the weekend and what was ahead for the week. I told them that I had to leave on Sunday to drive to Reno for a Doctor's appointment to follow up on the progress of my injuries. Alice asked how long I would be gone, to which I answered a few days and then she threw me the curve. "How expensive is it to live in Reno?" She asked, and I responded that it was fairly inexpensive I supposed and told them what I had paid while I was there and asked her why.

"Well," she began, "I can't keep the big house by myself and I really don't want to continue to stay in this town so, I was thinking of heading there for a quick divorce, but I have no idea what costs are." I was about to offer to bring her back some classifieds from my trip when she dropped the bombshell….. I had my coffee cup at my lips when she asked, "Would it cramp your style terribly for an old lady to tag along on your trip and do some looking around?" Nerves of steel were what I displayed as I looked over the rim of my cup at her and said, "What old lady did you have in mind?" She smiled and said, "Why, me of course." To which I immediately made the appropriate statements discounting any excess age on her part and then Tammy piped up. "That sounds great Mom, can I come along?" Fleetingly the question crossed my mind, 'like mother like daughter?' Accompanied by visions of the two of them side by side in my bed, and me trying to decide whom to do what to first when Alice's voice snapped me out of my reverie. "I think that it might be better for me to do some looking around first since Stan is only going for two days or so, and then if I find something interesting, you and I can go back for a week or so and make some serious living arrangements if you and your little brother want to come up there with me." The younger brother Alice referred to was Tammy's other younger brother, Bill, who was not yet thirteen.

Turning her eyes back to me Alice said, "What do you think Stan?" I answered, "Sounds great to me, I was just going up and back so it will be good to have the company." "We can take the Caddy if you like and save the wear and tear on your car." Alice offered and I readily agreed, my car was a 67 Chevy Impala SS with bucket seats and a center console, and I knew her car would be far more suitable for adventure than mine would be. The decisions made, plans for departure were discussed and we elected to leave just after noon on the following day. Allowing me some rest after the nights show and time to load the car and have it serviced.

1:00 Sunday afternoon saw us pulling away heading for Reno in a comfortable Cadillac two-door hardtop, we had been on the road less than ten minutes when Alice had slid over next to me and again placed her arm inside my thigh with her elbow pressing against my manhood. Her dainty feet were together on the hump, her legs covered by a full skirt with a white blouse that buttoned down the front. As we drove my arm was around her shoulders and I reached down and un-buttoned the next two buttons on her blouse and then began lightly tickling her breasts above the bra she was wearing, the bare skin was flushing read under my touch and she was beginning to fidget in her seat as she began to rub her entire forearm the length of my hardening prick…"I have wanted you so much, I could hardly stand it!" She said. "I wanted to sneak off with you this week when you were at the house." I said as I brushed her nipple through the bra, and watched her legs clamp together in an attempt to bring some pressure to her clit. She became less interested in keeping up appearances and more interested in getting my cock into the open air so she reached over with her right hand and unzipped my jeans, then unbuttoning them she looked up at me and said, "May put my head in your lap and take a little nap?" and with that she pulled my cock upright and lowered her mouth over it, I had the power seat as far back as it would go to make room for her head. And, Her head went agonizingly slowly up and down and then side-to-side. With her head leaning against my chest she was able to lick and suck to her hearts content and it seemed that she was very contentedly sucking me and be comfortable at the same time. Sunday afternoon traffic around San Jose and that area as we headed toward I-80 to go to Reno was not bad, there was the occasional truck to be passed on the left in order to afford the driver a view of something he would love to be getting. But, to others, I just looked like a man driving along with a smile on his face.

Not to be outdone, my long arms enabled the stretch to reach up under her skirt and find her moist, hot, center. She began to flex her lower abdominal muscles and I could feel the tension as she clamped down on her own clit and increased the sexual tension she was already feeling. I knew that she would begin to get impatient soon because her movements were becoming more and more insistent, as did her cock sucking…. that silky mouth, traveling over and following the ridges of my cock with the same consistent pressure, each stroke feeling like that first stroke into a nice snug pussy as the head moved through the tissue, burrowing a path through the passion inflamed flesh and finding it's way back to the mouth of the cervix…. that is the feeling as her mouth moves up and down my organ, like the first, thrilling, stroke, over and over and over. "You've got to, stop, teasing me, young man." She said as she moved to give me better access to her soaking wet pussy and then groaned around my cock, as I pushed my fingers deeper into her. "Mmmmph, unnnggghhhh, ohhhhhhhhhn mmmmmmmmmm" She moaned moving her mouth off of my cock and leaning the back of her head against my chest as she rocks through her first climax of the trip. Right at the end of the climax I moved to her ass with my fingers to see if there was any interest, she moaned as I put a finger there and pushed….".oooooooohhhhhhh nice." She said as she continued to stroke my hard cock. "I need to feel you in me, the fullness of you, I need it…." The words dying away as her mouth once again descends on my manhood and I proceeded to look for a place to stop, as it worked out, there was a small neighborhood park, right after you exit the freeway... Pulling into the parking lot, I saw a space near a tree, in the shadow of it, so I parked there next to the Chevy impala about a year newer than mine and not the SS model. I stopped the car and holding my pants together I got out, pulling my pants up and buttoning them, I left my hard cock sticking out of the fly of my jeans as I came around to open her door. I opened her door with my back to the Chevy. When we had arrived, I assumed that the car was parked and that its owners were off on a walk. I found out in a minute that it was not, I opened her door and she started sucking me again as she was getting out of the car. I pulled her up and kissed her and the two of us moved down the side of the car toward the hood. When I got her to the corner of the car, I, very nonchalantly, turned her around to face the car and pulling her skirt up, slid my cock up through her slit and back down as she bent forward I slid it into her.

The park was deserted but it was erotic to think of the risk of being caught, I reached around and unbuttoned her blouse the rest of the way, then, pushing her bra up over the breasts I began to fondle her nipples and then encouraged her to bend over far enough to feel the cool metal against hot nipples.

It was then that the motion caught my eye, not movement so much as a change in reflection, I kept stroking in and out and then I realized that the motion had been from inside the Chevy, there they were, pretty blonde, on her knees in the front seat, looking out over the dash as my ass drives my hard cock into Alice's pussy, and the young, darker haired man leaning over her back, copying my thrusts exactly as Alice milks me and then she saw them…. Alice was just reaching for her climax as she turned her head and saw the young couple, obviously watching us, and matching us stroke, for stroke. She lost it! I thought she was going to freak about being seen. She did just the opposite, looked at them, and smiled and leaned up to uncover her breasts and show them to the couple, breasts bouncing gently to match my thrusts and then she began shaking…. smiling and looking through the windshield of the car, making and holding eye contact with the young man, as the young girl looked at me with pleading eyes…I didn't know what she meant until she looked up at me again and then pushed back hard against her partner, a bit faster than the rhythm we were currently enjoying, and I understood. I was setting the pace, and she needed it faster to cum, so I speeded up and he matched me and she nodded dreamily as she began to rock back against him again, eyes locked on mine now, I felt as if I was fucking her, the movements were all coordinated, all in unison, and building in intensity, her nostrils flaring with exertion, I could hear Alice's breath ragged and gasping, matching that of the girl in the car….now the shaking increased, her bottom grinding and opening pushing hard and now "cumming...Eiiiiyyyyaaaahhhhhhhh…..Oh fuck!!!" Alice had completely lost control now….hammering back against me, over and over, chanting…"fuck fuck fuck fuck….nooooowwwwwwwwwwww…I want it...more…..harder" The young couple who had unwittingly become entwined with us in our lovemaking began chanting with her and the driving thrusts he was delivering were driving her over the edge too….soon, they had collapsed in a heap on the front seat of their car, I looked into the car and admired the firm little breast I saw there as I felt Alice slowing, relaxing, drained, and having trouble standing, I pulled out of her and held her upright and we walked between the two cars, our young friends watching us intently as we got in the car. Looking at us expectantly as I started the car, Alice waved, and I smiled and nodded. Then I backed out and headed back for the freeway..